Sort By
Search results
A Big Mistake Ch. 03

... removed her blouse. The nipples of her big full breasts poked through the material. Claire ... she was experiencing.

"It is so big. It feels so good. Your cock is ... you go, that's it. Fuck Mistress' big beautiful tits. Cum all over my chest like ... ... Continue»
Posted by Acebottom 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 547  |  
  |  2

A Big Mistake Ch. 05

Missy got off the phone and called Larry to her room. She didn't want him around when her mom came home, so she told him that he needed to leave for the evening. She ordered him to go get some dinner and catch a movie. Larry did as Missy instructed, and left the house.

When Claire got home shortly after, she was a mess. She obviously had been crying and she began again almost instantly after Missy asked what was going on. Claire explained how she had gone back to work and was very frustrated with Larry's performance at lunch. She explained that she and Drew had been flirting for a while and how when she had seen him, she had lost control and pulled him into a conference room. He had had his way with her. She told Missy how he had taken control and fucked her better than she had been fucked in a long time. She told her how he had made her feel alive again and made her cum more than once. How he made her feel sexy when he talked dirty to her. Then came the quote that made Missy realize that something was wrong.

Between all the sobbing, Claire said, "He made me feel the way Larry used to."

Missy gasped, then felt a bit ashamed. "You mean you like it when Larry treats you like that?"

"What do you mean 'like that'?" Claire asked.

Missy chose her words carefully. "Well, like, you know, when he treats you with no respect." She stammered, trying not to offend her mother. What she wanted to say was, "when he treats you like a whore."

"Without respect?" Claire snapped. "Larry treats me very well. He loves me and does many things for me, and treats me just fine. What are you talking about?"

"I saw you two one day in the bedroom, you know, having sex. He called you 'slut' and talked really nasty to you. He was mean to you. He treated you like a total whore."

Claire corrected Missy, "What he does in the bedroom is make me feel desirable. That has nothing to do with not respecting me. He makes me feel sexy and naughty and excited and wanted. I love all that stuff he does and says. It turns me on." Then she paused and said, "Well, he used to. Now all he wants to do is eat my pussy. It is nice, but I want him to fuck me like he used to."

Missy got a lump in her throat. "Well, mom, that might be my fault."

Claire was puzzled. "What are you talking about?"

Missy explained how she didn't like the way Larry was treating her, and she decided to teach him a lesson. Missy explained how Larry used to look at her and she knew he would do anything to get her in bed, and it gave her an idea. Then she explained how she turned Larry into her slave.

Claire was confused and hurt all at the same time. Hurt because he was cheating on her. What did she mean "slave"? She had so many questions. Then, Missy figured the best way to explain, was to show Claire the DVDs she had made of Larry.

"Let me show you what I mean mom." Then she went to her room and got the videos.

Claire sat in the living room in a daze as Missy repeatedly put videos in the player. Her whole world had been turned upside down. She was mad, hurt and confused. However, one thing she was not anymore, was feeling guilty. She now knew Larry had been cheating on her with her own daughter. Her fling with Drew was nothing compared to what he had done. Then the weirdest thing happened. She was watching Larry as he watched Missy get fucked by her friend Jeremy while she humiliated Larry, and she became turned on. She watched as he ate his cum from Missy's used pussy, and Claire's pussy began to tingle. Her nipples became hard and she felt a need to touch herself. She felt her pussy and it was wet. She rubbed it a bit and enjoyed the sensation.

Missy noticed and said something to her mom. "Are you turned on?"

Claire was started and pulled her hand from between her legs. "I guess I am." She answered. "He really gets off on being dominated huh?"

"Oh yea." Missy answered. "He was reluctant at first, but now he is totally obedient."

Claire got a devilish smile on her face, and told Missy she had an idea.

Later that night.....

Larry entered the house and it seemed no one was home. He called out for anyone. There was no answer. He walked into his room and there was Missy lying on his bed. She was wearing a deep green one piece silk teddy with black lace trim, black thigh high stockings and her five inch "come fuck me" pumps.

Larry's cock immediately sprung to life.

"Come lick my pussy. I want you to eat me on my mom's bed." Missy told him.

"Where's you mom? Larry asked.

She had a dinner meeting. She won't be home for some time. Now get over here and service my cunt slave." She ordered.

Larry unsnapped the crotch of her teddy and dove in. He licked her pussy hard and fast. His cock swelled in his pants and he dry humped the bed trying to get release.

Missy grabbed his head and mashed it into her sweltering pussy. "That's a good boy, lick my pussy. Make me cum like a good slave."

Larry relished the encouragement and licked harder and faster.

"You love my pussy don't you?" Missy asked.

Larry just moaned affirmatively as he continued his assault.

"Do you love it more than my mom's?" she asked.

Larry again moaned a yes.

"Tell me, I want to hear it. Tell me how much you love my pussy more than your girl friend's"

Larry lifted his face from her cunt, "Yes, yes, I love your pussy more than your mom's"

Missy held his head and stared in his eyes, "Why?" she asked.

Larry looked at her, "It is the sweetest pussy I have ever tasted. I love licking it and making it cum all over my face. Your mom's pussy is nasty compared to your luscious pussy."

Missy just giggled and pushed his face between her legs again. Larry devoured her cunt until she began to cry out with pleasure as her orgasm overtook her. Larry just lapped up all her cum. When she was finished, she ordered him off the bed and told him to strip. Then she walked up to him, turned around and bent over in front of him, then she spread her ass cheeks.

"Lick mistress' ass slave." She barked.

Larry dove in, plunging his tongue into her dark hole. He furiously did as he was told. Missy rubbed her clit as she reveled in the power and the pleasure. Larry stroked his rock hard cock, trying to release his climax.

Claire stood at the door to the room and watched as her daughter dominated and humiliated her boyfriend. The scene was really turning her on. She rubbed her hot pussy through her damp panties.

Missy looked up and saw her mother. "See mom, he loves to stroke his little penis as he licks my ass."

Larry heard Missy and froze. Looking up he saw Claire. She looked hotter than he had ever seen her look before. She was wearing a red leather bustier that held her big round boobs magnificently. Her matching silk panties were pulled up over the garters that dangled from the bustier. They held up the black fishnet stockings, and of course the spiked red heels finished off the outfit.

Claire strolled into the room and walked toward Larry. "Don't stop on account of me." She quipped.

Larry began to apologize profusely.

"Shut up and keep licking her ass you fucking bastard!" Claire snapped. "After you finish that job, you are going to lick my, what did you call it, 'nasty pussy'.

Larry just knelt there with his softening cock in his hand and stared at Claire.

"Did you here me you pathetic wimp, lick my daughters ass that you like so much."

Larry was stunned, Claire had never been so demanding with him. He found it exciting. He did as he was told. Wedging his nose between Missy's perfect firm ass, he again plunged his tongue deep into her ass. Claire placed her hand on the back of his head and pushed it harder into her daughter's ass.

"Get in there nice and deep. Lick it good."

Missy was diddling her clit and her second orgasm was coming fast.

Claire sat on the bed and spread her legs. Pushing her panties aside, she inserted a couple of fingers into her now very wet pussy. She watched as Larry brought Missy to her climax.

She pulled her fingers from her pussy and ordered Larry to come to her.

"Clean them." She hissed as she stuck her fingers toward his mouth.

Larry opened his mouth and sucked her fingers clean. Claire took her panties off and spread her legs.

"Eat my nasty cunt you wimp." She commanded.

Larry dove in as enthusiastically as with Missy. He was so turned on. Being dominated by two women was even better than one. He licked and sucked Claire's pussy like a rabid dog. She squeezed her tits and pinched her nipple as he sucked and licked her pussy.

Missy joined the fun too. She pushed Larry's face into her mom's snatch and encouraged him, "That's a good boy, lick mommy's dripping cunt. Yank that little pee pee of yours."

Larry was about to cum. All the orders and humiliating talk had him extremely hot.

Claire heard Missy and ordered Larry to stop stroking his cock. "I have plans for your cum." She told him. Then she continued to massage her big fat tits as Larry brought on her orgasm. "That's it you cheating bastard, it sure doesn't look like you think my cunt is nasty now. Eat me you fuckin' ass licking pussy. Make me cum."

Larry sped up his pace. He nibbled and sucked and licked every inch of Claire's drenched snatch.

"YES! I'm cumming!" She declared. "Eat me, eat me. Yeeeeeeeeeeeessssssssss!" She bucked her hips and squeezed her tits as the overwhelming sensation of it all consumed her. She was really enjoying this domination thing.

She finally recovered from her orgasm and pushed Larry to the ground. She stood up and looked at his swollen cock. You look like you enjoyed that. You like licking ass so much, how about licking my big fat ass." She said as she bent over and displayed it to him. Larry just smiled and began to move toward her big round cheeks.

"No!" Claire snapped. "Not yet. If you want to lick my ass, you have to cum all over it first. Stand up and wank that little pecker of yours until you cum all over my ass Then you can Lick my big fat ass."

Larry stood up and frantically pulled on his throbbing unit. Moments later he groaned and deposited his warm sticky load all over Claire's big round ass. He stood there after and looked at Claire.

"What are you waiting for? Clean my ass. I can't have your cum all over me." Claire barked at him.

Larry didn't hesitate. He quickly licked his load all up. Claire was on a domination high. Her whole being tingled as she stroked her clit while Larry lapped up his cum from her ass. When he was done cleaning her ass, Claire had not cum yet. She ordered him to lick her ass hole. "Lick my asshole wimp. Make me cum. Use that tongue of yours to clean my dark place,"

Larry did exactly that. The moment consumed her and soon Claire was again cumming. She couldn't believe how hot she had been. She had to do this again. Originally she was going to kick Larry out after all this, but decided as she came down from her high, that she could have the best of both worlds, Drew to take care of her one way and Larry to take care of her other needs.

Claire stood and went to the restroom to clean up. When she returned, she looked at Larry and spoke, "You have two choices. You can stay here and continue to get a free ride, but from now on you will do as Missy and I demand, and I mean no matter what we command. Or you can pack your shit and leave. You can tell me in the morning, now get up and go sl**p on the couch. You no longer are allowed in my bed unless I let you."

Larry stood up, grabbed his clothes and slinked out of the room. After he had gone, Claire turned to Missy, "I should be so mad at you young lady, but oh my gawd, I can't believe how hot it is to treat him like that, and he really gets off on it. You must be pretty unbelievable in bed to be able to turn a strong man like that into what he is now. I hope he decides to stay, we could have so much fun."

Missy grinned at her mom, "Don't worry, he'll stay. I'll make sure of it." She kissed her mom and left the room.

Larry lay on the couch in a bit of a funk. He was contemplating Claire's proposition. He wasn't sure what he would do if he left, but he was not sure he could stay and be what Claire wanted him to be. As he drifted off to sl**p, the events of the evening flashed in his mind until he was fast asl**p.

Several hours later he awoke to find Missy sucking his rock hard cock. He had cum twice that day already, but Missy's expert mouth had little trouble arousing his manhood. The feeling was unbelievable. It has been so long since he had felt that. He grabbed her head and began to guide her rhythm. Missy stroked his cock with her hand and sucked it with her mouth. She deep throated it a couple of times and Larry just grunted his appreciation. When he was about to cum, Missy stopped and stood in front of him. She lifted her night gown over her head and started to play with her tits. Larry just watched as she teased him with he fabulous breasts. His cock ached with desire. She massaged them and pinched her nipples, making them hard. When she felt his orgasm had retreated enough, she straddled his body and impaled her luscious body with his rigid shaft. Slowly she rose up until his unit was almost out of her, then she would drop down hard, driving it deep inside her.

Larry grunted with each impalement. He watched as Missy fucked herself with his ever stiffening pole. Soon she was moving with a tempo that gave them both extreme pleasure, but would not let him cum.

Missy had him right on the edge when she dropped down once more and stopped. She just sat there grinding her ass into his pelvis as she gripped his cock with her pussy muscles, all the while she fodled her huge mounds and pinched her stiff nipples. Larry pushed up against her trying to relieve his pending climax.

"My good little boy isn't going to leave me is he?" Missy asked.

Larry didn't answer.

Massaging his cock with her pussy she continued, "You know you can't live without my pussy."

Larry again tried to get relief.

"You would miss eating my sweet pussy and licking my luscious ass wouldn't you?" She teased again.

Larry just looked at her.

"Answer me!" she demanded.

"I guess..." He answered. "...but I don't know if I can stay after what happened tonight."

"Sure you can, the only difference from before, is that now you have to service mom just like me. You know you would love that. Sucking her pussy and licking her big fat ass, sucking her big round boobs and licking your cum off her voluptuous body." Missy taunted him as she brought him close to climax and then stopped several times. She leaned forward and let him suck her tits. Then she sat back up and continued to tease him.

Larry imagined what she was describing. It sounded so good, but he wanted to get laid too. "What about me, I want to fuck you two also." He told her.

Missy thought about it. Then she answered, "I don't know about mom, but I promise to let you use my body to get off once a month if you stay."

Larry became very excited.

Missy saw it and told him, "Tell me you will stay, and you can cum in my beautiful pussy."

"OK, I'll stay! He gasped.

Missy very quickly rose up and fell on his cock twice. That was all he needed. He groaned and grunted and what was left in his balls emptied into Missy's cunt. It only took a couple of pumps to finish him off.

Larry lay there with a big grin on his face. He kept thinking of how he would get to fuck Missy once a month and it made him happy. Missy slowly removed herself from his cock and moved her pussy directly over Larry's face. Then she lowered her pussy lips to his mouth and ordered him to clean her. Larry licked her pussy as she pushed all his spunk from her dripping cunt. Soon Missy was cumming. Larry licked and sucked until she was clean.

Missy rose up and stood next to him.. Bending over, she kissed him on the cheek and said, "That's a good boy, you did a good job, see you in the morning."

Morning came and Larry woke up to the sounds of Claire in the kitchen. He dreaded facing her and laid there feigning sl**p. Suddenly he was startled by Claire kicking the cushion on the couch where he was lying.

"Wake up you cheating bastard." Claire snapped.

Larry sat up and faced her.

"Well, what's your decision? You staying or going?" She snarled.

"I'm staying." He replied sheepishly.

"OK, then here are the ground rules. You will do anything my daughter or I demand, or you can pack your shit and leave. When I say anything, I mean anything. I will, as I have been doing for a while now, provide a place to sl**p and food for you. That's it. You no longer are my equal, you are my servant. If you don't like the way you are treated, you are always welcome to leave. You are by no mean a captive. If you accept my terms; you do so under your own free will. Do you understand?"

Larry shook his head. He did not have much of a choice. He really had no money, and had been living off of Claire for some time now. He accepted it, thinking he would do as told until he could find a job and leave.

"Answer me!" she commanded.

"Yes, I understand." He replied.

Wanting to test her new found power, Claire lifted her foot and placed her heel covered foot on his lap. "Kiss my foot."

Larry lifted her foot to his mouth and kissed her shoe.

"Higher." Claire demanded.

Larry began to kiss up her nylon covered calf and shin.

Claire placed her foot next to him on the couch. "Keep going."

Larry reached her knee.

"That's it, higher." She told him enjoying not only the kissing, but the power. Her pussy began to quiver. She hiked her skirt up as he approached her stocking top. Larry spotted her black lace panties and his cock stirred in his shorts.

"Mmmmm, yes, lick my panties." Claire moaned.

Larry licked the crotch of her panties, recognizing the smell of her arousal. Claire pressed his face into her now moist undergarment.

"Yes." She sighed.

Then realizing she would be late for work she ordered him to stop. Then as one last show of her dominance, she turned around and bent over.

"Kiss my ass good bye." She said as she snickered a bit.

Larry leaned forward and kissed her full round butt on each cheek.

"See you tonight." She quipped as she pulled her skirt back down and then walked out the door.

Larry sat there with a fully erect dick and pondered his situation. Soon after, Missy woke up and Larry performed his daily chores on her beautiful bald pussy as he jacked off and then licked up his mess.

Claire sat in her office hornier than a teenage boy. The entire ride to work was filled with sexual thoughts. She had gotten herself so worked up, that a couple of times she had actually reached down and briefly stroked her pussy through her panties.

She needed a good fuck and she knew right where to get it. She got up and walked out of her office and began to scour the building looking for Drew. Finally after about fifteen minutes of searching, she spotted him. She sneaked up behind him and whispered into his ear.

"I'm not wearing panties. Meet me in my office in five minutes and you can see."

It was a lie, she did have her panties on, but she would get them off before he saw. She turned and walked away, shaking her ass a bit more than usual. Drew watched as she walked away, then he ditched his mail cart into a storage closet and nonchalantly walked to Claire's office. When he got there, he noticed her secretary wasn't there. Wanting some privacy, Claire had sent her out of the office on an errand. He opened the door and walked in.
Claire was sitting at her desk waiting for him. She got up and walked to the front of her desk and leaned back against it.

"Show me." Drew told her.

Claire stood up, spread her legs a bit and slowly lifted the hem of her skirt until her pussy was in full view.

Remembering how she liked to be treated, Drew began to talk dirty to her. "You are a nasty old bitch aren't you?"

Claire just smiled devilishly.

"Get over here and suck my cock." He told her.

Claire hurried to him and dropped to her knees and pulled his hardening cock from his pants. Holding the base of it, she opened her mouth and devoured the entire thing. She sucked and stroked with abandon. Drew held her head and slid his cock in and out of her face as she moaned and sucked and stroked his rigid shaft.

"You nasty slut, suck my cock so I can fuck you from behind like a dog." Drew told her. "You want my big hard cock in your cunt don't you?"

Claire moaned a yes as she looked up from her task.

"Get up and go bend over your desk slut."

Claire loved being talked to like this, it really turned her on. She stood and walked over to her desk. She leaned across her desk and exposed her dripping pussy. Her big full tits mashed against her desk. Drew walked up behind her and placed his cock at her pussy.

"Beg me!" he told her. "Tell me you want my cock deep in your nasty snatch."

"Please, fuck my nasty snatch deep with your hard cock." She pleaded.

Drew grabbed her hips and instantly began to fuck her hard and deep. He plunged his cock in and then pulled it almost all the way out. Then back in hard.

Claire reached across her desk and gripped the other side of it for support. Her tits pressed hard against the desk and she took pleasure in the feeling of her nipples as they grinded against the desk in her blouse and bra.

Drew was pounding her hard and telling her what a naughty slut she was when the orgasm rocked her body. The waves of pleasure washed over her and she struggled to hold back the screams. Just as she was finishing her pleasure ride, Drew grunted and thrust his pelvis forward hard. He emptied his full balls deep into her pussy. Claire could feel his seed fill her. He thrust forward a couple more times and then pulled out.

"Clean me bitch." He told her.

Claire knelt down and licked their combined juices from his softening manhood.

When she was done, Drew pulled up his pants, and started to walk out.

"Thanks, Give me a holler the next time you get horny." He told her. Then he disappeared out the door.

Claire stood and walked to her desk. Cum leaked out of her pussy and oozed down her leg. She was going to go clean up when she remembered watching Larry on video lick Missy's pussy after she got fucked by another man, and she got an evil thought. She grabbed her panties from her desk drawer and wiped the cum off her inner thigh and pulled her panties up trapping the rest of Drew's deposit inside her pussy and her panties.

The rest of the day was spent trying to work in complete arousal. She couldn't get the thought of Drew and what she was going to make Larry do when she got home out of her mind. When it was time to go, she said good night to her assistant and drove home in a hurry to experience more of the power she now had over Larry.

Upon arriving home, Claire summoned Larry to her room. She had removed all her clothes except for her panties. Her heavy breasts hung on her chest with a bit of sag, but Larry loved playing with them. Her curvaceous body was nothing like Missy's, but Larry still wanted it. His cock became uncomfortable in his pants.

Claire ordered him to his knees. Larry complied and Claire walked up to him, nestling her pungent panty covered pussy up to his nose. The smell was familiar to Larry. He knew she had had sex, and that obviously meant with someone else. His jealousy began to stir. What was she doing?

What she was doing was abusing her control over him. She was going to show him who was boss now.

"Lick my panties." She ordered.

Larry did as he was told. The taste was nothing new, but it was worst than before because with Missy it was all about the sex. With Claire however, he was jealous, and he didn't find this arousing at all. He licked and licked until Claire was satisfied.

"I got fucked today like you used to fuck me by a young hot stud at work. Can you taste his cum on my panties?" Larry just looked at her without answering, the jealous rage building inside.

Then she ordered him to pull them down. He did, and she spread her legs.

"Clean my nasty snatch." She said, recalling what Drew had called it earlier in her office. Lick me clean."

Larry didn't want to, but concluded he had little choice. He stuck out his tongue and began wiping her pussy with it.

The sheer power of it all made Claire euphoric. She moaned and groaned and continued to humiliate Larry.

"That's it, eat my lover's cum. Lick me you cheating bastard. How does it feel knowing the woman you supposedly love was getting a good hard fucking just hours ago? Just think how I felt when I found out you were fucking my daughter. Eat my pussy clean." The power was consuming. All that hurt that she felt yesterday when she found out about them poured like venom from her mouth. "He was so much better than you. He made me feel like a woman. You are just an ass licking wimp.

Larry felt hurt, mad and ashamed all at the same time. He continued his task until Claire screamed out with pleasure from her orgasm. "Lick my nasty cunt. Yes, I'm cumming!!"

Larry licked her until she finished.

Claire pushed him back and headed for the shower.

Larry sat back and contemplated his situation again. He was more determined now than ever to get out of it.

The rest of the night neither one of them spoke, both trying to figure out where to go from here.

EPILOGUE: The next morning Larry weighed his options. He really liked servicing Missy, but he could not reconcile in his mind Claire having sex with other men. He did love her, and it hurt too much. As he packed and left he realized what a big mistake he had made. He just had to keep his dick in his pants, and he could have all he needed. Now, he was going to have to get a job, find a place to live and figure out what he would do without the woman he loved and who treated him better than anyone in his life.

When Claire got home that day and found the letter, she was indignant about the whole thing. "Fuck him!" she thought. I have Drew and I don't need his ass. However, after a few months, she figured out there was no future with Drew, and she really missed Larry. She had let the jealousy and the power take over her and treated him poorly. She tried to find him, but what she didn't know, was he had moved to another state by then and she failed in her search.

Missy of course was fine, she was 19 and hot, she soon forgot about Larry and moved on to many more men, until she married 5 years later.

Larry and Claire both regretted their actions for many year, never really finding anyone as good as each other.... Continue»
Posted by Acebottom 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 1348  |  
  |  5

Alan - Ch. 03

Teil 1:
Teil 2:

Alan - Kapitel 03

by literror ©

* * * * * * * * * *

Zum besseren Verständnis dieser Geschichte ist es sinnvoll, zunächst die ersten beiden Kapitel zu lesen. Für alle, die dies schon vor längerer Zeit getan haben hier eine kleine Gedächtnisstütze:

Was bisher geschah:

Alan, ein junger Mann kurz vor seinem Highschool-Abschluss, erhält auf mysteriöse Weise die Fähigkeit, die Gedanken anderer Menschen zu lesen und ihr Verhalten zu beeinflussen. Anfangs kann er seine neuen Kräfte kaum beherrschen und nutzt sie unbeabsichtigt, um seine Lehrerin zu verführen, doch mit der Zeit kann er seine Fähigkeiten genauer ergründen und trainiert sie bei verschiedenen Gelegenheiten.

In diesem Kapitel:

Alan wird routiniert im Umgang mit seiner Macht und setzt sie in alltäglichen Situationen zu seinem Vorteil ein. Er nutzt sie jedoch auch, um der unerträglichen Schwester seiner Ex-Freundin ein Lektion zu erteilen, die diese so schnell nicht wieder vergessen wird.

* * * * * * * * * *


Diese Geschichte wurde von mir lediglich ins Deutsche übersetzt, das englischsprachige Original stammt von „juliancoreto" und ist ebenfalls auf Literotica (englische Version) unter dem Namen „Alan Ch. 03" in der Rubrik „Mind Control" zu finden. Ich bin folglich nicht der Urheber des Inhalts, sondern lediglich Autor der inhaltsgleichen, deutschsprachigen Version der Geschichte. Ich bitte deshalb auch bei eventuellen Kommentaren zu bedenken, dass ich keinerlei Einfluss auf inhaltliche Aspekte, sondern einzig auf die sprachliche Gestaltung nehmen kann.

Bei der Übersetzung habe ich stets versucht, den Fokus auf einen guten Lesefluss und eine Berücksichtigung der Besonderheiten der deutschen Sprache zu legen, ohne mich dabei allzu weit von den Formulierungen des Originals zu entfernen.

Da die Geschichte in Amerika spielt, habe ich die Namen der auftretenden Personen nicht eingedeutscht, um die Authentizität der Geschichte zu wahren. Wundert euch also nicht über englische Namen und Anreden.

Viel Vergnügen!

* * * * * * * * * *

Kapitel 3: Auftritt Kate, Bühne links

Um Punkt sieben Uhr morgens ertönte der Radiowecker und Alan betätigte den Ausschalter mithilfe seiner mentalen Kräfte. Langsam ging es ihm in Fleisch und Blut über, die verschiedensten Dinge nur durch seine Gedanken zu bewegen, doch er tat dies stets nur in seinem Schlafzimmer, wo er ungestört war. Nachdem er einige Minuten später wieder aus der Dusche hervorkam, zog er sich schnell an und ging nach unten, um zu frühstücken. Nach einer schnell verschlungenen Schüssel Cornflakes, einer Banane und einer Tasse Kaffee, machte er sich auf den Weg zur Schule.

„Führerschein und Fahrzeugschein bitte," verlangte kurz darauf der Polizist durch das Seitenfenster. Alan wusste nicht recht, warum er angehalten worden war, aber er war sich sicher, dass der Polizist es ihm gleich verraten würde. Die mochten es doch schon immer, einem genüsslich ins Gesicht zu sagen, was man falsch gemacht hatte und es dann auf unnötig komplizierte Weise zu erklären. „Sir, Sie haben das Stoppsc***d an der Westervelt Road überfahren." Alan war davon überzeugt, dass der Ordnungshüter die Wahrheit sagte. Er war durch seine Gedanken sowohl an Megan, als auch an 'die Saat', ständig abgelenkt.

Alan sah den Polizisten an und dachte einen kurzen Augenblick nach. „Officer, ich denke sie liegen falsch. Ich habe vollständig angehalten, auf den Verkehr in beiden Richtungen geachtet und bin dann weitergefahren," log Alan. Der Polizist blinzelte einige Male und wirkte verwirrt.

„Es tut mir aufrichtig Leid, Sir. Sie haben recht. Sie haben vollständig angehalten, auf den Verkehr in beiden Richtungen geachtet und sind dann weitergefahren. Ich kann mir nicht erklären, warum ich Sie herausgewunken habe. Sie können jetzt weiterfahren und ich hoffe, Sie haben sich wegen mir nicht verspätet." Alan grinste, als er seine Fahrt fortsetzte und dabei den Streifenwagen im Rückspiegel beobachtete. Cool. Es war genau wie in der Szene in 'Star Wars', in der Alec Guinness alias Obi Wan Kenobi den Sturmtruppen erklärt: „Das sind nicht die Droiden, die ihr sucht." Alan war richtig aufgedreht und kam tatsächlich in Bestzeit an der Schule an, früh genug, um noch schnell im Büro der Schülerzeitung vorbeischauen zu können. Er notierte kurz einige Anmerkungen auf den Rändern der Artikel, die in seinem Fach auf ihn warteten und hinterlegte sie im Fach des Korrektors. Dieser würde seine Vorschläge mit dem jeweilige Reporter diskutieren und die Artikel dann zum Layout schicken.

Auf dem Weg zu seinem Klassenzimmer wurde er von einer Vielzahl von Leuten angesprochen, die ihm ihr Beileid zu dem Tod seines Großvaters aussprachen. Sein Klassenlehrer machte beim Vorlesen der Klassenliste eine Pause, als er bei Alans Namen angelangt war, um ihn wieder in der Schule zu begrüßen. Die zwei Tage, an denen er zuhause geblieben war, hatten ihren Tribut gefordert und ihn gehörig aus dem Rhythmus gebracht. Er war einerseits zerstreut aufgrund der Vorfreude, Megan wiederzusehen, und andererseits abgelenkt durch Gedanken an seine neuen Fähigkeiten. Die erste Stunde an diesem Tag hatte er frei und sollte eigentlich zum Lernen in die Bibliothek gehen, doch am liebsten verbrachte er seine Freistunden im Büro der Schülerzeitung. Eines der Privilegien, die er genießen konnte, solange er dort noch etwas zu sagen hatte. Als die Anwesenheitskontrolle im Klassenzimmer vorbei war, war er gerade auf dem Weg dorthin, als er geradewegs in seine Exfreundin Pauline Van Devanter rannte. Er und Pauline waren lange Zeit Freunde gewesen, bevor sie einige Dates hatten, aber nach der dritten und letzten Verabredung entschieden sie sich einvernehmlich, dass es besser sei, „einfach nur Freunde" zu sein. Pauline war zudem die Editorin der Sportseite in der Schülerzeitung, ein Posten, zu dem ihr Alan verholfen hatte, der vor ihr noch nie mit einem anderen Mädchen ausgegangen war. Pauline ging in die elfte Klasse, war -- ohne Schuhe -- etwa 1,55m groß, hatte dunkelbraune Haare und strahlend blaue Augen, umrahmt von einem wirklich süßen Gesicht.

Das Problem mit Pauline war ihr Miststück von Schwester, Kate. Aus irgendeinem Grund mochte Kate Alan nicht und sie war niemand, der derartige Gefühle verheimlichte. Kate war genau wie Alan in ihrem letzten Schuljahr und der Kopf einer Clique aus lauter bekannten Mädchen. In den zwei Wochen, in denen Alan und Pauline sich getroffen hatten, hatte Kate ihn ihre Abneigung auf alle erdenklichen Arten spüren lassen. Sie hatte sogar ein Mädchen aus ihrer Clique dazu gezwungen, sich an ihn ranzumachen, nur um einen Keil zwischen ihn und ihre Schwester zu treiben. Alan und Pauline standen in der Aula und unterhielten sich, wobei Pauline ihm ihr Mitgefühl aussprach. Hunderte von Schülern schlenderten um sie herum und sie beide mussten eng beieinander stehen, um sich gegenseitig verstehen zu können. Alan hatte seine Arme vor der Brust verschränkt und Pauline eine Hand auf seinen Unterarm gelegt. Kurz bevor sie sich trennten, kam Kate um die Ecke und als sie die beiden sah, ging sie schnurstracks auf ihre Schwester zu um sie zur Rede zu stellen. „Hast du immer noch nicht genug von diesem Versager?" spottete sie in Richtung ihrer Schwester. Pauline wusste, dass sie besser daran tat, nicht zu antworten. Kate war Spezialistin darin, aus allem gleich ein Drama zu machen und sie wollte nichts dergleichen sehen. Sie gab Alan einen flüchtigen Kuss auf die Wange und ging, jedoch nicht, ohne Alan vorher durch ein Handzeichen zu verstehen zu geben, dass er sie später anrufen solle. Alan nickte und schenkte ihr ein Lächeln, doch während er beobachtete, wie Pauline sich allmählich entfernte, war Kates Blut am Kochen und es reizte sie, jetzt einen Streit mit Alan vom Zaum zu brechen.

Obwohl Alan unter seinen Mitschülern ziemlich beliebt war, war er doch keines der elitären Mitglieder der Truman Highschool. Sicher, er wurde durchaus zu einigen der gehobeneren Partys eingeladen, aber eben lange nicht zu allen, wie Kate, die allseits beliebte Partygängerin. Kate fühlte sich ihm bei weitem überlegen und auch wenn ihre kleine Schwester nicht den gleichen sozialen Status genoss wie sie, nahm sie es ihr übel, dass sie sich mit Leuten wie Alan Marshall abgab. Als er für kurze Zeit mit ihrer Schwester ausgegangen war, hatte sie das als persönlichen Angriff aufgefasst. Nachdem Pauline gegangen war, fing Kate, genervt durch Alans dümmliches Grinsen, an, gegen ihn zu sticheln.

Alan war fest entschlossen, Kate zu demütigen und gerade, als die Aula langsam leerer wurde, formte sich in seinem Kopf ein Plan. Er entschied, dass Kate ihn zurück zum Büro der Schülerzeitung begleiten und ihn dort vergewaltigen würde. Sie würde ihm die Klamotten vom Leib reißen, ihn gleich einer notgeilen Schlampe bespringen und dabei durchgehend in der Lage sein, sich mit Worten zu äußern und zu fragen, warum sie auf diese Weise handelte. Alan wusste nicht, ob sie jetzt eine Freistunde hatte und es war ihm auch egal. Auf irgendeine Art bedauerte er, dass er keinen Versuch unternommen hatte, mit Pauline ins Bett zu kommen und war überzeugt davon, dass es ihm großes Vergnügen bereiten würde, ihre zickige Schwester durchzuvögeln. Außerdem war Kate echt heiß. Sie war größer als ihre Schwester, etwa 1,63m, hatte trotz ihrer schlanke Figur recht große Brüste und einen runden, kurvenreichen Hintern, der durch die enge Jeans, die sie trug, hervorragend zur Geltung kam.

Alan lies es zu, dass sie noch einige Sekunden länger über ihn herzog, setzte dann eine etwas verlegen Miene auf und fing an, sich von ihr zu entfernen. Da er einen mentalen Befehl an sie ausgesandt hatte, folgte ihm Kate durch die Schulhalle und überzog ihn dabei mit üblen Beleidigungen. „Wer zur Hölle glaubst du, dass du eigentlich bist, Alan Marshall? Du drehst mir gefälligst nicht deinen verdammten Rücken zu, du beschissener Hohlkopf! Komm zurück, du Versager!" Sie folgte ihm bis ins Zeitungsbüro und Alan schloss die Tür hinter ihr ab. Sie fiel auf die Knie, griff an seinen Gürtel und fing an, die Schnalle aufzumachen. „Halt dich verdammt nochmal von meiner Schwester fern, falls du weißt, was gut für dich ist," sagte sie beim Öffnen des Reißverschluss seiner Hose. Während sie ihm die Jeans bis zu den Knien herunterzog, fügte sie hinzu: „Du warst ein Versager in der Grundschule, du bist ein Versager in der Highschool und du solltest besser darauf vorbereitet sein, auch für den Rest deines Lebens nichts als ein Versager zu sein. Chad wird dich fertigmachen, wenn ich es ihm sage, und das werde ich, wenn ich dich noch einmal in der Nähe meiner Schwester erwische." Alans Schwanz sprang heraus und Kate begann sofort, die Eichel mit der Zungenspitze zu lecken, während sie in mit ihrer Hand fest umschlossen hielt. Nachdem sie einmal um den Schaft herumgeleckt hatte, führte sie die Spitze zu ihren Lippen und küsste sie.

Auf einmal wurde ihr schlagartig bewusst, was sie gerade tat, und sie schreckte mit vor Grauen verzerrten Gesichtszügen zurück. „Was zur Hölle?" schrie sie. Sie war vollkommen verwirrt. Sie hatte niemals irgendwelche Gefühle für Alan Marshall gehegt. Ihre Feinseligkeit war sicher keine Tarnung für ein unbewusstes Verlangen nach ihm. Sie verabscheute ihn wirklich. Warum kniete sie vor ihm und leckte genüsslich über seinen Penis? Warum öffnete sie die Knöpfe ihrer Bluse und zog ihren BH aus? Warum stand sie gerade auf, um Alans Hemd aufzuknöpfen? Sie zwinkerte krampfhaft und schüttelte ihren Kopf in dem Versuch, einen klaren Gedanken zu fassen, doch konnte trotz allem nicht damit aufhören, ihre Hände über Alans Brust wandern zu lassen. Er war ziemlich durchtrainiert und sie war überrascht, dass sie das Gefühl seiner Haut unter ihren Fingern genoss. Nach einer Minute kniete sie sich erneut vor ihn und führte seinen Schwanz zu ihrem Mund. Sie nahm in etwa 8cm weit in den Mund und erfuhr dann den Schock ihres Lebens: Alans bestes Stück war nun vollständig angeschwollen und einfach riesig. Sie musste schielen, um einen Blick auf die Länge seines Schaftes zu werfen und konnte nicht glauben, was sie sah. Noch nie hatte sie so einen großen Penis gesehen. Während der ganzen Zeit über hatte Alan ihre Gedanken gelesen und entschied sich nun dazu, eine Woge der Erregung in ihre Richtung zu senden. Sein Hinterkopf brummte einen Moment lang und sofort wurden Kates Hüften durchgeschüttelt.

Alan entzog seinen Schwanz ihrem Mund, trat zwei Schritte nach links und zog einen Stuhl vom Tisch heran. Als er sich setzte, bemerkte er voller Zufriedenheit, dass Kate hinter ihm her krabbelte und sie den Blick dabei stets auf seinen Schritt gerichtet hielt, während ihr wortwörtlich die Zunge aus dem Hals hing und ebenfalls in Richtung seines Pfahls deutete. Alan strich über seinen Schwanz und sah Kate dabei direkt in die Augen. Sie verstand seine Aufforderung, vergrub ihr Gesicht in seinem Schritt und küsste den Schaft von oben nach unten. Während sie ihn erneut in den Mund nahm, langte sie hinab und begann ihre Jeans auszuziehen. Alan legte seine Hände auf ihren Kopf, um sie an Ort und Stelle zu halten, und fuhr mit seinen Fingern durch ihr rabenschwarzes Haar. Als sie die Jeans bis zu ihren Knien heruntergeschoben hatte, leckte sie über Alans Eier und vergrub eine Hand in ihrem pinken Seidenhöschen. Sie schob sich ihren zu einem Haken gekrümmten Zeige- und Mittelfinger in die Spalte und war von ihrer eigenen Nässe überrascht. Unter Stöhnen nahm sie seinen Schwanz erneut in den Mund und genoss den Geschmack und die Härte seines Schaftes.

Alan erfreute sich seinerseits an der Behandlung, die er erfuhr. Er ließ seine Männlichkeit noch einige Minuten länger von ihr verwöhnen, bis er ihren Mund von seiner Härte wegzog und sie auf die Beine stellte, indem er sie unter den Armen ergriff und selbst aufstand. Kate schleuderte ihre Schuhe von sich und schälte sich aus dem verbliebenen Rest der Jeans. Alan griff nach unten, packte den Bund ihres Höschens und riss es ihr vom Körper. Kate keuchte.

„Was zur Hölle geschieht hier, du Arschloch? Lass mich gehen, du Bastard!" Alan erwiderte nichts, da er schon lange beschlossen hatte, seine Missachtung für Kate dadurch zum Ausdruck zu bringen, dass er ihr nicht antworten würde. Während dem ganzen Erlebnis würde er kein einziges Wort sagen. Er lies sich erneut auf dem Stuhl nieder und hielt seinen Penis in der Hand, sodass er gerade nach oben zeigte. „Fick dich, du Missgeburt. Nie im Leben werde ich dich ficken!" Aber im gleichen Moment, in dem sie das sagte, setzte sie sich bereits rittlings auf ihn, ihr Gesicht dabei ihm zugewandt. „Niemals, verdammt nochmal! Nie im Leben!", schrie sie, als sie ihre triefende Spalte über seiner Schwanzspitze platzierte. Sie wiederholte dies ein ums andere Mal, bis Alan schließlich in sie eindrang. Ihre Augen quollen hervor und sie rief immer wieder „Verdammt, verdammt, verdammt, VERDAMMT!" Er zog sie hinab, sodass seine gesamte Länge in ihr war, und hielt sie, aufgespießt auf seinen 22cm, fest. Sie hatte aufgehört zu reden und keuchte stattdessen, während ihr Kopf im Rausch des Vergnügens nach hinten kippte. „Ohmeingott," schrie sie, als Alan ihr einen mentalen Befehl sandte, zum Orgasmus zu kommen. Sie fing an, mit den Hüften zu kreisen, und ihr Becken schlug gegen seines.

Alan hatte ihre einen mordsmäßigen Orgasmus verschafft. Noch nie zuvor hatte sie etwas ähnlich intensives erlebt. Ihr Freund Chad, der Kapitän der Footballmannschaft, fickte sie seit langem regelmäßig, doch er hielt meist nur für ein paar Minuten durch und hatte sie so noch nie zum Höhepunkt gebracht, sodass es für sie zur Gewohnheit wurde, sich nach ihren Rendezvous selbst zu befriedigen um zur Erfüllung zu gelangen. Sie bildete sich viel darauf ein, auch selbst ihren Spaß haben zu können, doch der Orgasmus, den sie gerade erlebt hatte, stellte das alles bei weitem in den Schatten. Ihr gesamter Körper glühte und sie fühlte sich wunderbar glitschig an, an der Stelle, an der sie beide vereint waren. Als sie hinab sah, bemerkte sie, dass ihre Muschi während ihres Höhepunkts erstaunliche Mengen an Gleitflüssigkeit abgesondert hatte. Sie versuchte Alan zu küssen, doch dieser hob seine Hand, um sie aufzuhalten. Sie war noch immer eine Schlampe und Schlampen küsste er nicht.

Indem er sie an den Hüften hielt, fing Alan an, sie auf seinem Ständer hochzuheben und wieder niedersinken zu lassen. Kate stöhnte und keuchte und war nur kurzzeitig fähig, zusammenhängende Sätze zu formulieren. „Was zur, ah ah ah ohh, Hölle machst du, ah ah ah, mit, ohh, mir." Ihr Nackenmuskulatur war erschlafft und so schwenkte ihr Kopf unkontrollierbar umher. Alan gab ihr noch immer keine Antwort und sandte stattdessen ein weiteres Mal das Signal an ihren Körper, einen überwältigenden Höhepunkt zu haben. Er war dabei, ihr die Seele aus dem Leib herauszuficken und er wollte sichergehen, dass sie das in Erinnerung behielt. Nachdem sie sich ein wenig beruhigt hatte, zog er seinen noch immer in ihr steckenden Schwanz schnell heraus, beugte sie über den Tisch und begann, sie nun von hinten zu nehmen. Durch den Positionswechsel wurde sie sich wieder ihrer aktuellen Situation bewusst und beschimpfte ihn erneut. „Fick dich, Alan, du Mistkerl! Hör sofort auf!" Doch sie warf ihren Körper regelrecht seinen Stößen entgegen, sodass ihr Hintern hart gegen seine Leistengegend klatschte und dabei unanständige Geräusche verursachte. „Fick dich! Fick dich! Oh oh oh oh... Ja jaah ja ja! Ohmeingott! Ich ficke mit dir..."

Alan verlangsamte seinen Rhythmus, was es ihm ermöglichte, seine ganze Länge einzusetzen. Er zog sich nun so weit zurück, bis nur noch die Spitze seiner Lanze in ihr war, und drang dann langsam vollständig in sie ein. Kate stöhnte nun ununterbrochen, ihr enger Kanal war stets nahe an dem unkontrollierbar zuckenden Zustand während eines Höhepunkts und ihr gesamter Körper war von einer dünnen Schweißschicht bedeckt. Ihr Kopf ruhte seitlich auf dem Tisch und ab und zu neigte sie ihn nach vorne, sodass ihr Kinn an ihrer Brust lag. Dies tat sie, um ihn sehen zu können, und als er das bemerkte, zeigte er ihr ein teuflisches Grinsen. „So gut, das fühlt sich soooooo gut an," zischte sie ihm zu.

Sie sah, wie Alan seinen Finger befeuchtete, indem er ihn in den Mund nahm, und fragte sich, was er wohl als nächstes vorhabe. Sie hoffte inständig, dass er mit ihrem Lustknopf spielen würde, der bereits richtig hart war und sich an der Tischkante rieb. Doch stattdessen führte er seinen Finger an ihr Hintertürchen und begann, ihr Arschloch zu reizen. „Mein Gott!" dachte Kate bei sich, „er wird mir doch wohl nicht den Finger in den Arsch stecken, oder?" Alan lauschte ihren Gedankengängen, während er mit ihrem Schließmuskel spielte und seinen Finger bereits zur Hälfte hineinschob. Sofort verkrampfte sich Kate voller Schmerz und Tränen flossen aus ihren Augen, doch weder schrie sie, noch verlangte sie von ihm, den Eindringling zu entfernen. Schließlich presste Alan seinen gesamten Finger gewaltsam in ihren Hintern und begann ihn im Takt zu seinen Stößen in ihre enge Pussy zu bewegen. Er konnte dabei ihr Unbehagen deutlich spüren und entschloss sich daher dazu, ihre Ansichten diesbezüglich einen wenig zu verändern. Mit seinen Fähigkeiten sorgte er dafür, dass sie das Gefühl seines Fingers in ihrem Hintereingang genoss, doch die vollkommene Erniedrigung, die sie bei dieser Behandlung empfand, ließ er bestehen.

Sie kam erneut, wobei ihre Muschi seinen Penis umkrampfte und ihr Arschloch seinen Finger derart zusammendrückte, dass er befürchtete, dieser würde aufgrund mangelnder Durchblutung absterben, ihr ganzer Leib versteifte und verkrampfte sich und sie erhob ihren Oberkörper im 45 Grad Winkel vom Tisch. Dieses Mal schrie sie ihren Höhepunkt nicht einmal mehr heraus, sondern atmete nur lautstark aus, bevor ihr Körper auf dem Tisch zur Ruhe kam und ihr die Tränen nun immer schneller die Wangen hinab liefen. Alan zog seinen Schwanz und seinen Finger aus ihr heraus und bemerkte, dass ihr Leib noch immer zuckte.
Alan spuckte in seine Hand, verteilte dann seinen Speichel auf seinem Schaft, zusätzlich zu der Nässe, die von ihren Säften übrig geblieben war, platzierte seine Eichel vor ihrer Rosette und drückte sie durch ihren engen Ringmuskel. Nachdem das dickste Stück durch ihren Schließmuskel gebracht war, wurde er durch seinen eigenen Schwung weitergetragen und versenkte etwa die Hälfte seiner 22cm bereits beim ersten Stoß. Er benutze die Saat, um ihre Arschmuskulatur zu entspannen und schon bald war er auf ganzer Länge von ihrem sich verkrampfenden Hintern umschlossen. „Du verdammtes Stück Scheiße," stöhnte Kate, „Ich hasse dich! Oh! Das fühlt sich so verdammt gut an, du Wichser! Fick mich in den Arsch! Härter... du Mistkerl! Härter. Ahgnh ja! Oh oh oh ah oh... ja!" Alan hatte ihr mental den Befehl gegeben zu kommen und er konnte fühlen, wie ihre Nässe aus ihrer Spalte spritzte und ihn am Oberschenkel traf. Alan kam in ihrem heißen, schmierigem Arsch und zog sich dann daraus zurück, um sich auf den Stuhl fallen zu lassen. Kate hatte sich noch nicht einen Zentimeter bewegt. Sie war noch immer über den Tisch gebeugt, ihr Körper schüttelte sich weiterhin und sie keuchte, als hätte sie gerade einen 10km Lauf hinter sich. Alan zog sie vom Tisch hinunter, setzte sie auf seinen Schoß und drehte ihren Kopf herum, sodass sie sich direkt in die Augen sehen konnten. „Hat dir das gefallen, du Miststück?" spöttelte er. Sie antwortete nicht, sondern atmete nur weiter tief durch. In ihren Augen lag ein anbetender Blick, als sie in sein Gesicht starrte.

„Na Schlampe, warum bist du jetzt so still?" fuhr er fort.

„Ohmeingott!" brachte sie schließlich hervor, „ooh ... mein ... Gott!"

Alan umfasste sie und fing an, sie in ihre immer noch äußerst harten Brustwarzen zu kneifen. Sie hatte echt nette Titten, weich und üppig, er würde sie etwa auf Körbchengröße C schätzen. Trotz ihrer Sanftheit hingen kein bisschen herab, sondern standen stolz von ihrer Brust ab, mit aufgerichteten Nippeln. Alans Behandlung ließ sie erneut geil werden und ihr Atem beschleunigte sich zusehends. „So, Schlampe," verhöhnte er sie von neuem, „hat dir mein Schwanz in deinem Mund gefallen?" Kate nickte. „Hat es dir gefallen, wie ich dich gefickt habe?" Erneut nickte sie, diesmal noch deutlich mehr beschämt als zuvor. „Hast du meinen Finger in deinem engen Arsch genossen? Hat dir mein Schwanz in deinem Arsch gefallen?" Wieder flossen Tränen über ihre Wangen, doch sie nickte weiterhin.

„Was hat dir besser gefallen, mein Finger oder mein Schwanz?" Sie antwortete nicht, also kniff er sie härter in die Nippel und drehte sie leicht. Sie stöhnte und schaffte es, zwischen ihrem Stöhnen eine Erwiderung zu flüstern. „Dein Schwanz." Erneut erschlaffte ihre Nackenmuskulatur und sie ließ ihren Kopf beschämt herabhängen, da sie nicht mehr länger in der Lage war, ihm in die Augen zu blicken. „Du bist doch bloß eine kleine Schlampe, oder etwa nicht?" Sie wollte am liebsten vor Abscheu aufschreien, aus dem Raum rennen und irgendjemandem erzählen, dass Alan sie vergewaltigt hatte. Es einem Lehrer, dem Direktor oder der Polizei erzählen, aber es war ihr, als könnte sie sich nicht bewegen. Sie wollte auf Alans Schoß sitzen. Sie wollte, dass er sie beschimpft. Im gleichen Maße, in dem sie das Drehen und Kneifen ihrer Warzen antörnte, tat das auch das Erniedrigende ihrer aktuellen Situation. All diese Dinge würde sie gerne wahr machen: Sehen wie Alan für die Vergewaltigung verhaftet und ins Gefängnis gesteckt würde, doch sie blieb einfach sitzen und schüttelte nur ablehnend ihren Kopf. „Gib es zu, verdammte Schlampe! Du hast es geliebt, als ich dich in den Arsch gevögelt habe!" Weiterhin schüttelte sie nur ihren Kopf von der einen zur anderen Seite und Tränen rollten ihre Wangen hinab, doch gleichzeitig war sie sichtbar erregt durch seine Hände, die auf ihren Brüsten lagen.

„Ich bin wirklich eine Schlampe," stöhnte sie. „Gott," fuhr sie fort, „du hast mich so hart kommen lassen. Ich habe mich noch nie so gut gefühlt." Ihr Körper hüpfte leicht auf Alans Schoß, als sie ihren Kopf herumdrehte, um mit leidenschaftlich loderndem Blick zu ihm aufschauen zu können. „Ich... ich bin eine Schlampe, Alan. Ich bin deine Schlampe. Bitte, das war so gut. Ich, ich, ich bin so heftig gekommen, als du mich in den Arsch gevögelt hast. Ich hätte nie gedacht... Ich bin deine Schlampe, Alan. Mein Körper gehört dir. Benutze mich. Immer und überall. Bitte, du musst mich schon bald wieder ficken, mich bald wieder in den Arsch ficken."

Alan stand auf, um sich anzuziehen. Als er sich erhob, rutschte ihr Körper von ihm hinab, da beide durch die vorausgegangenen Anstrengungen von einer dünnen Schweißschicht bedeckt waren. Sie glitt auf den Boden und blieb mit dem Kopf nach unten liegen. Alan konnte sehen, wie sein Samen aus ihrem Arsch tropfte, und dass sie noch immer vor Erregung zitterte. Er hob ihr zerrissenes Höschen vom Boden auf, wischte seinen Schwanz an ihm ab und ließ es dann auf ihren Rücken fallen. Nachdem er seine Hosen hochgezogen, sein Hemd in selbige gesteckt und alle Knöpfe geschlossen hatte, sah er voller Geringschätzung auf sie hinab. „Zieh dich an, Schlampe. Ich werde mich später um dich kümmern, aber jetzt habe ich in 10 Minuten erst mal Unterricht." Sie drehte sich um und begann sich ebenfalls anzuziehen, als sie ihn in vollster Kleidung dort stehen sah, wobei sie ihre ruinierte Unterwäsche kurzerhand in ihrer Handtasche verschwinden ließ.

Als sie beide fertig waren, warf Alan einen prüfenden Blick auf den Flur und war überrascht, dass niemand gekommen war, um die Ursache von Kates Schreien und Stöhnen zu ergründen. Nachdem er sich sicher war, dass die Luft rein war, ging er hinaus, zog die Tür hinter ihnen ins Schloss und wirbelte sie herum, sodass sie mit dem Rücken zur Wand stand. Sein Gesicht war nur einen Zentimeter von ihrem entfernt und während er geradewegs in ihre strahlend blauen Augen sah, flüsterte er: „Erzähl niemanden auch nur ein Wort hiervon!" Zusätzlich prägte er diesen Befehl durch seine Fähigkeit tief in ihr Gedächtnis ein. Sie lehnte sich nach vorne, um ihn zu küssen, und er nahm ihre Unterlippe zwischen die Zähne und biss darauf, allerdings nicht so stark, dass er sie ernsthaft verletzen könnte und sie bluten würde. Sie stöhnte sanft dabei.

Alan drehte ihr den Rücken zu und entfernte sich, auf dem Weg zu seiner Doppelstunde Physikalische Übungen. Er sah nicht mehr, wie sie zu Boden sank und ihr Rücken dabei langsam die gesamte Länge der Wand hinabrutschte. Als sie ihn dabei beobachtete, wie er um die Ecke verschwand, murmelte sie, „Ich bin Alans Schlampe." Der Gedanke schien sie aufzuheitern. Sie stand wieder auf und begab sich auf den Weg zu ihrer nächsten Unterrichtseinheit. Ihre Begegnung mit Alan hatte dafür gesorgt, dass sie die erste Stunde Französisch verpasst hatte, aber Mrs. Martin war stets nett zu ihr, folglich würde das kein Problem darstellen. Als sie den Flur hinablief, bemerkte sie, dass sie sich nicht allzu wohl fühlte. Ihr Schritt war wund und ihr Hintern schmerzte. Anstatt zu ihrem Fortgeschrittenenkurs in europäischer Geschichte zu gehen, schleppte sie sich ins Krankenzimmer und bei dem Anblick, den sie schweißgebadet und mit zerzausten Haaren bot, hatte die Schulschwester sofort Mitleid mit ihr und gab ihr eine Schmerztablette, da sie über Krämpfe klagte. Kate legte sich auf eins der Klappbetten und zog die kratzige Wolldecke über sich. In dem Moment, in dem sie der Schlaf übermannte, murmelte sie leise: „Ich bin Alans Schlampe." Die Schwester hörte nichts davon.

Etwa eine Stunde später wurde sie von der Krankenschwester geweckt, und Kate sah, wie sich ihre Mutter über sie beugte. Zehn Minuten später lag sie bereits zusammengekrümmt auf dem Rücksitz ihres SUVs. Ihre Mutter hatte die Schlüssel von Kates VW Jetta an sich genommen und sie der Schulschwester übergeben, die sie wiederum Pauline zukommen lassen sollte. „Was fehlt dir denn, Prinzesschen? Du schaust schrecklich aus, ganz bleich und verschwitzt. Ich habe Conchita gesagt, sie soll etwas Suppe aufwärmen, bevor ich gegangen bin und wenn wir heimkommen, werden wir dich gleich ins Bett stecken."

„Ich bin Alans Schlampe," murmelte Kate.

„Was war das, Schatz? Ich habe nicht verstanden, was du gesagt hast." Kate lag bäuchlings auf dem Rücksitz und hatte ihr Gesicht im Sitzpolster vergraben. Sie drehte ihren Kopf und antwortete ihrer Mutter diesmal mit lauterer Stimme: „Ich sagte, ich habe mich einfach sehr matt gefühlt." Mit einem deutlich vernehmbaren 'tz tz tz' betätigte ihre Mutter den Blinker, um aus dem Parkplatz der Schule auszufahren.

Alan saß währenddessen in Physik und fühlte sich durchwegs gut. Noch eine Woche vorher hätte er nicht einmal davon geträumt, einen anderes menschliches Wesen jemals so zu erniedrigen, wie er es mit Kate getan hatte, aber er hielt sie für eine zickige Tussi, die es in gewisser Weise nicht anders verdient hatte. Sie schien es eindeutig genossen zu haben und Kate als eine Art lebende Puppe zu betrachten, gefiel ihm. Seine Kleidung war noch immer etwas unordentlich und so nutze er die Saat, um die Falten und Knicke darin zu entfernen, während er vor Mr. Stantons Klassenzimmer stand und auf den Beginn seiner zweiten Physikstunde wartete. Er sah, wie Pauline auf ihn zukam und brachte sich so gut in Ordnung, wie es auf die Schnelle möglich war. „Alan," fing sie an, „ich wollte mich einfach nur für meine Schwester entschuldigen. Manchmal labert sie einfach darauf los, du solltest das nicht allzu persönlich nehmen. Sie ist halt einfach Kate und wir können nichts dagegen tun." Alan sagte ihr, er sei nicht beleidigt, und sie schenkte ihm ein Lächeln. „Es gibt doch etwas, dass ich dagegen tun kann," dachte er bei sich, „und ich habe es getan."

„Sie hatte es wahrscheinlich nur deshalb besonders auf dich abgesehen, weil sie sich nicht allzu gut gefühlt hat. Sie ist gerade mit meiner Mutter nach Hause gefahren. Die Schulschwester ist zu mir gekommen und hat mir ihre Autoschlüssel gegeben." Pauline gab ihm ein weiteres leichtes Bussi auf die Wange und ging dann weiter zu ihrer nächsten Unterrichtsstunde. Er sah ihr zu, wie sie den Flur hinab schlenderte und fragte sich dabei, ob sich ihr Hintern wohl ebenfalls so gut anfühlen würde, wie der ihrer Schwester. Pauline fühlte offenbar seinen Blick auf ihr ruhen, denn sie wandte sich noch einmal um, wobei ihre langen braunen Haare ihre Schultern umwehten, schenkte ihm ein weiteres Lächeln und ging weiter. „Wir sehen uns nach der Schule bei der Zeitung," rief sie.

Nervös spielte Megan Kelly mit ihren Händen, während sie beobachtete, wie Alan inmitten einer Gruppe anderer Schüler auf ihren Klassenraum zukam. Als der Rest der Klasse das Zimmer vollständig betreten hatte, teilte sie den angekündigten Test aus. „Alan," sie räsuperte sich und fuhr dann, peinlich berührt über ihre krächzende Stimme beim Aussprechen seines Namens, fort: „Nachdem du die letzten beiden Stunden nicht anwesend warst, musst du den Test nicht mitschreiben. Kannst du stattdessen das hier für mich zum Büro des Schulleiters bringen?" Sie hielt ihm ein zusammengefaltetes Blatt Papier hin. Nachdem er es an sich genommen hatte, brachte sie ihn zur Tür. „Lies es," flüsterte sie. Als sich die Tür hinter ihm schloss, ging Alan in Richtung des Sekretariats und entfaltete das Papier.

„Komm um 5 Uhr zu meinem Haus. Ruf vorher an und ich lasse die Tür dann offen." Weiter standen auf dem Zettel Megans Festnetz- und Handynummer und ihre Adresse, obwohl Alan sich aufgrund der vorangegangenen Nacht noch gut an den Weg zu ihrem Haus erinnern konnte. Alan steckte die Mitteilung ein und begab sich zu den Jungenwaschräumen, um dort noch etwas Zeit totzuschlagen, bevor er in die Klasse zurückkehren konnte, ohne verdächtig zu wirken. Als er vor dem Waschbecken stand und sich die Hände wusch, wurde hinter ihm die Tür einer Kabine geöffnet, und Geoff Sherman kam heraus, der Kapitän des Hockey Teams und, zumindest nach Alans Meinung, das größte Arschloch der Schule. Geoff war etwa 1,90m groß und bot ein monströses Erscheinungsbild. Er war allgemein dafür bekannt, dass er jüngere Schüler schikanierte und bedrohte, nicht weil er ihr Essensgeld erpressen wollte oder ähnliches, sondern schlicht aus Vergnügen daran, andere einzuschüchtern. Mr. Mendoza, der Mathelehrer und Trainer des Hockeyteams, half ihm immer aus der Klemme, wenn die Schulleitung ihn bestrafen wollte. Folglich mochte Alan auch Mr. Mendoza nicht. Geoff hatte Alan zwar noch nie zuvor wirklich bedrängt, aber nun, da sie alleine waren, bot Alan ein lohnendes Ziel und Geoff hatte seine Impulsivität bekanntlich nur schlecht unter Kontrolle.

„Na Marshall, du Langweiler," tönte er, während er Alan immer näher kam, „wie kommen du und deine restlichen Heinzelmännchen mit der Zeitung voran?" Er stand nun direkt hinter Alan und baute sich in seinem Rücken drohend auf. Alan hielt seine Hände weiterhin ruhig unter den Wasserhahn. „Was war das, Dreckskerl, ich habe dich nicht gehört," knurrte er und drückte Alan mit seiner bulligen Gestalt nach vorn, bis dessen Hüfte gegen das Waschbecken gepresst wurde. Alan wand sich aus der Umklammerung von Geoff und dem Becken, wirbelte herum, streckte sich und rammte seine Finger unter Geoffs Schlüsselbein, sodass sie zwischen den Knochen und das Fleisch seines Nackenanfangs gepresst waren und dort den Muskel zusammendrückten und so die Sehnen schmerzhaft dehnten. Geoff sackte auf die Knie und Alan nutze die Saat, um seine Stärke kurzfristig zu erhöhen, als er sich vorbeugte und mit seiner linken Hand Geoffs Genick umfasste. Während er mit beiden Händen zudrückte, die rechte am Schlüsselbein, die linke in seinem Nacken, verengten sich Geoffs Augen zu Schlitzen und er starrte Alan an.

„Denk nicht ein einziges verficktes Mal mehr daran, mich auch nur zu berühren." Er ließ Geoff noch eine halbe Minute lang nach Luft schnappen und ließ ihn dann los, jedoch nicht ohne ihn nach vorne auf den Boden zu schubsen. Alan trat erneut an das Waschbecken heran und reinigte seine Hände ein zweites Mal. Er kniete neben Geoff und trocknete seine Hände am Hemd des Schulschlägers. „Wenn du nicht willst, dass ich dich richtig fertigmache, dann lass in Zukunft deine Finger von den anderen Schülern hier. Wenn ich auch nur von irgendeinem Scheiß von dir höre, dann klatsch ich dich so nieder, dass selbst deinen Kindern noch schwindelig davon sein wird." Geoff wimmerte voller Furcht und in seinen Augen stand das blanke Entsetzen, als er beobachtete, wie Alan großen Schrittes aus dem Waschraum ging.

Der Tag schien sich äußerst positiv zu entwickeln.

Ms. Kelly sammelte gerade die Aufgaben ein, als Alan wieder zum Klassenzimmer zurückkehrte und auf seinem Stuhl Platz nahm. Als die Stunde vorbei war, packte Alan seine Sachen nur langsam ein und war daher bald der letzte noch im Raum verbliebe Schüler. Er ging zur Tür, schloss diese jedoch, anstatt hinauszugehen und näherte sich dann Megan, die gerade mit dem Rücken zur Tür stand und die Tafel säuberte. Megan war davon ausgegangen, dass Alan den Raum nicht wirklich verlassen hatte und ließ einen glücklichen, zufriedenen Seufzer hören, als er sie umfasste und die Arme um ihren Bauch schlang. „Wir dürfen uns hier nicht mehr treffen, Ms. Kelly," flüsterte Alan ihr ins Ohr und sie kicherte. Sie drehte sich in seinen Armen, stellte sich auf die Zehenspitzen, um ihn zu küssen und ließ dabei ihre Zunge in seinem Mund wandern. Nach einer Minute wich er zurück, nahm seinen Rucksack und ging hinaus. „Wir sehen uns nach der Schule," verabschiedete er sich und schlug die Richtung der Cafeteria ein, in der er seine Freunde treffen würde.

„Oh Gott, ist mein Höschen nass," dachte Megan bei sich, als sie sich setzte. „Wie soll ich mit nassem Slip nur diesen Nachmittag Unterricht halten?" Sie ging zu ihrem Schließfach, öffnete es und nahm das Höschen heraus, dass sie eigentlich deshalb mitgenommen hatte, um es später nach ihrem Training und der darauf folgenden Dusche im Fitnesscenter anzuziehen. Sie zog ihre durchweichte Unterwäsche aus, nutze sie, um ihren Lustnektar abzuwischen, verstaute sie in ihrer Trainingstasche und zog die trockene an. Anstelle des Fitnesscenters würde sie dem schicken Dessous-Laden im Einkaufszentrum, La Perla, einen Besuch abstatten und einiges an neuer, sexy Unterwäsche kaufen. Letztes Mal als sie dort eingekauft hatte, war sie über tausend Mäuse losgeworden, und das nur für sechs Höschen und 4 BHs. Es würde sicher teuer werden, aber das war es wert. Sie gönnte sich selbst nur äußerst selten etwas, aber nachdem sie sich Alan 'gegönnt' hatte, gab sie ihrem Verlangen weniger zögerlich nach.

Als er nach Schulschluss das Büro der Schülerzeitung betrat, hoffte Alan, dass er dort nicht für allzu lange Zeit festsitzen würde. Die Zeitung wurde gewöhnlich jeden Freitag vollendet und als Mailanhang an die Druckerei gesendet. Jeden Dienstagmorgen kam die fertige Druckausgabe dann stapelweise an und wurde auf die verschiedenen Zeitungsständer in der Schule verteilt. Alan hatte vor einiger Zeit die Initiative ergriffen und dem ursprünglich unregelmäßig und maximal monatlich erscheinenden Schulblatt zu einer wöchentlichen Ausgabe verholfen, indem er dem Direktor ein Zugeständnis zu einem derartigen, einjährigen Test abgerungen hatte. Ihm war durchaus bewusst, dass diese Errungenschaft sein stolzes Vermächtnis an die Schule wäre, wenn es gelänge, die Zeitung auch im nächsten Jahr im wöchentlichem Rhythmus zu veröffentlichen. Doch sofort bemerkte Alan, dass das Büro unordentlich war und seine zweitägige Abwesenheit mehr Auswirkungen gehabt hatte, als er dachte. Der Chefeditor stritt mit dem Layouter und der leitende Korrektor schrie einen Neuling an, an dessen Name sich Alan beim besten Willen nicht erinnern konnte. Alan nahm ein schweres Wörterbuch und schlug es lautstark auf den Konferenztisch, um die allgemeine Aufmerksamkeit zu erlangen. Dieser Mist würde eine Weile dauern und er stellte sich auf einen kraftraubenden Nachmittag ein.

Alan begann damit, seine Leute herumzukommandieren, wie es ein General mit seinen Truppen tun würde. Sicher mochte ihn nicht das ganze Team, aber alle respektierten ihn und wandten sich ihren Aufgaben zu. Auch wenn nun jeder arbeitete anstatt zu streiten, sah Alan voraus, dass er mindestens bis zum frühen Abend hier festhängen würde und verfluchte sich innerlich. Es war absolut unmöglich, dass er diesen Nachmittag bei Megan vorbeikommen konnte. Nachdem er bei jedem der Arbeitsbereiche in dem nun sehr stillen Raum einmal nach dem Rechten gesehen hatte, erklärte er jedem Teammitglied einzeln genau, was er von ihm benötigte und wartete dann darauf, dass seine Leute mit Fragen zu ihm kamen oder er kleinere Streitigkeiten schlichten musste.

Um Viertel vor fünf kam Mr. Bar Levi, der Fachbereichsleiter, herein und war ganz angetan von der Harmonie und der geschäftigen Stille, die in dem Büro herrschte. Die Reporter und Korrektoren waren einer nach dem anderen hinaus gegangen, nachdem ihre Artikel von Alan überprüft und ans Layout weitergeleitet worden waren, und so war der Raum weitgehend leer. Mr. Bar Levi und Alan besprachen sich eine Weile, wobei der Lehrer Alan selbstverständlich sein Mitgefühl aussprach. Alan fragte Mr. Bar Levi, ob er einen Moment im Büro die Stellung halten könne, damit er ein bisschen frische Luft schnappen könne. Sobald er im Freien war, rief Alan Megan an (er hatte ihre Nummer auf dem Weg vom Klassenzimmer zur Cafeteria in sein Handy eingespeichert), teilte ihr mit, dass er hier bei der Zeitung festhing und fragte, ob er sie heute Nacht sehen könnte. Megan stimmte sofort zu und versuchte dabei, die Enttäuschung in ihrer Stimme zu verbergen.

Nachdem sie sich bereits entschieden hatte, das Training sausen zu lassen, fuhr Megan gleich zum Einkaufszentrum. Als sie nach erfolgreichem Erwerb einiger neuer, heiß aussehender Dessous zu ihrem Auto zurück ging, kam ihr der Gedanke, dass sie in den nächsten Stunden absolut nichts zu tun hatte. Da sie sich selbst gegenüber gerade äußerst gönnerhaft aufgelegt war, fuhr sie zu ihrem Friseursalon. Dort war es recht ruhig und Megan ging gleich aufs Ganze: Maniküre, Pediküre und von Antonio ließ sie sich ihr Haar stylen. Bei der Farbe ihre Finger- und Fußnägel entschied sie sich für ein mädchenhaftes Pink. Im Hinterkopf hatte sie dabei den Gedanken, dass sie durch die Farbe jünger aussehen und sich auch jünger fühlen würde, und bei dem großen Altersunterschied zwischen ihr und Alan half jede Kleinigkeit. Die Mädels im Laden überredeten sie zu einer Gesichtsmaske, mit dem Argument, dass während der Dauer ihrer Gesichtsbehandlung ihre frisch lackierten Nägel trocknen könnten. Ihr wurde bewusst, dass sie keine Sandalen dabei hatte und daher sowieso beim Friseur festsaß, bis der Nagellack getrocknet war, also stimmte sie zu.
Nachdem sie auf den Parkplatz vor ihrem Haus gefahren war, streckte sie sich nach hinten, um die Einkaufstasche mit der sexy Wäsche vom Rücksitz zu angeln. Als sie gerade die Tür ihres Wagens geschlossen hatte, fuhr ihre Nachbarin Leila Tsing in den Parkplatz neben ihr. Sie beide waren gute Freunde und redeten über fast alles, doch Megan wurde ganz verlegen, als Leila ihr ein Kompliment machte: „Hey Süße, du siehst heiß aus! Großes Date heute Abend, wie?" Dann erblickte sie die Einkaufstasche und ein Lächeln breitete sich über ihr Gesicht aus. „Wer ist der neue Kerl? Muss jemand besonderes sein, wenn du so viel Geld ausgibst, oder?"

Megan betrat ihr Reihenhaus und Leila folgte ihr. Sie hatte deutlich mehr Erfahrung als Megan, wenn es um Männergeschichten ging. Beide waren etwa gleich alt und Leila arbeitete als Physiothe****utin im nah gelegenen Krankenhaus. Sie war nur ein Stück kleiner als Megan und hatte einen schlanken Körperbau, von vorne betrachtet beinahe frei von Kurven und unglaublich dünn. Ihr Hintern war dagegen überraschenderweise wohl gerundet und ihre Brüste vielleicht sogar etwas groß für ihren schmalen Körper. Sie hatte glänzend schwarzes Haar, so dunkel, dass es schon fast marineblau wirkte, und trug es zu einem Pferdeschwanz zusammengebunden, der so ihr hübsches Gesicht betonte.

Megan war hin- und hergerissen. Ihrer Meinung nach würde Leila ein guter Gesprächspartner sein, um über Alan zu reden. Sie würde nicht über sie urteilen und wusste so einiges über Männer. Andererseits war ihr Verhältnis mit Alan in den Augen der Gesellschaft einfach nur falsch und es würde ein Risiko darstellen, irgendetwas darüber einem Dritten zu erzählen. Megan wurde zunehmend zurückhaltend, doch Leila quetschte sie weiter über ihren Nagellack, ihre neue Frisur und die Unterwäsche aus und war sich sicher, dass sie Männerbesuch erwartete. Ein Teil von ihr empfand Mitleid für Megan. Ihre Freundin ging nur selten aus und die Abstände zwischen ihren festen Freunden wurde in letzter Zeit immer länger. „Wie hieß der letzte Typ doch gleich?" versuchte sie sich zu erinnern. „Dan? Don?" Es fiel ihr nicht einmal mehr ein. Er und Megan hatten sich vor über einem halben Jahr getrennt und seitdem war Megan stets solo gewesen. Leila konnte fühlen, dass Megan ihr von dem neuen Mann erzählen wollte, aber irgendetwas schien sie zurückzuhalten. Nachdem sie eine Weile um den heißen Brei herumgeredet hatte, entschied sich Leila, einfach unverblümt zu fragen. „Also meine Liebe, spuck's schon aus. Wer ist der neue Kerl?

Megan wurde rot im Gesicht und zögerte sichtlich, bevor sie antwortete und dabei kaum ganze Worte herausbrachte. Ihre Kopf schmerzte bei dem Gedanken, dass sie Alan auf gewisse Weise hintergehen würde, wenn sie sich Leila anvertrauen würde. Aber vor allem wollte sie es endlich jemandem erzählen und ihr Geheimnis mit jemandem teilen. Die letzten Tage waren die glücklichste Zeit ihres Lebens gewesen und sie platze beinahe vor Verlangen, darüber zu berichten. „Versprich mir Leila, dass nichts, was ich dir erzähle, diesen Raum verlassen wird." Sie wartete, bis Leila ihre Zustimmung durch Nicken signalisierte und fuhr dann fort. „Er heißt Alan und wir, ähhm, sind erst seit einigen Tagen zusammen."

„Warum die ganze Heimlichtuerei, Megan? Wir haben schon über über solche Dinge geredet. Was ist, ist er verheiratet oder so was?" Megan erzählte ihr die vollständige Geschichte, vom Kuss in der Mittagspause, über den Sex nach der Schule, bis hin zur letzten heißen Nacht, sparte jedoch alle anrüchigen Details aus. Während sie berichtete, war ihre Freundin in höchstem Maße aufmerksam. Als sie geendet hatte, brach sie in Tränen aus und erzählte Leila, dass Alan sie diesen Nachmittag sitzen gelassen und auf den Abend vertröstet hatte. „Ich weiß, dass es dumm von mir ist, aber ein Teil von mir hat das Gefühl, dass ich ihn verlieren könnte. Es macht mich einfach nur wahnsinnig, aber alleine mit ihm zusammen zu sein, macht mich so glücklich."

„Mach dir keine Sorgen deshalb, Meg. Es ist der Traum jedes Jungens auf der Highschool, es mit seiner geilen Lehrerin zu treiben. Verdammt, ich hatte sogar Fantasien über einen meiner Lehrer damals in der Schule. Also, er ist der erste Kerl, der dich zum Abschluss bringt, he?" Megan nickte. „Ich war noch nie mit einem Jüngeren zusammen, aber ich kann mir vorstellen, dass die Energie, die er aufbringt, einfach unglaublich ist." Megan lächelte. Ihr Gespräch mit Leila hatte sie ungemein beruhigt und es war eine Erleichterung, jemanden zu haben, mit dem sie über Alan reden konnte. Sie quatschten noch ein wenig und bekräftigten ihre Verabredung zum gemeinsamen 'Sex and the City'-Schauen am Sonntagabend. Nachdem Leila gegangen war, trug Megan ihre Tasche nach oben, verteilte ihr neuen Besitztümer auf dem Bett und überlegte, mit welchem Paar sie Alan heute Nacht überraschen würde.

* * * * * * * * * *

Vorschau auf das nächste Kapitel:

Megan schnurrt, Kate bettelt.

Autor des Originals: juliancoreto

Übersetzung durch: literror... Continue»
Posted by butterbrot 2 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Masturbation  |  Views: 747  |  
  |  2

Undercover Angel Ch. 03

Undercover Angel Ch. 03 - Transvestite in hiding f***ed to fuck.

Steve Marshall rolled into Wodonga and met with his contact; the manager of the Best Western Motel. The manager had spotted Michele's blue Ford and checked the guest register and discovered that the driver of the Ford, a 'Ms Mary Smith', was currently occupying room 113. The night clerk had described the woman to the manager; and then the manager had contacted Steve. By the time Steve Marshall arrived, things had taken an eventful turn.

"Tell mister Marshall what you saw," the manger told the night clerk.

"Dude, that chick bolted out of town like her arse was on fire. And, oh yeah, she had like, changed her hair from brown to blonde. Freaky huh?" the night clerk said, withholding most of the truth.

Steve could see that the clerk was nervous and scared. He was also blatantly lying.

"Let me talk to this guy on my own for a while will you?" Steve said to the manager.

The manager left the office and Steve pulled his chair up close to the clerk.

"Let me tell you something son; I'm a pretty generous person and if you help me, I'll help you."

"But if you continue with this line of bullshit you're going to get hurt," he said menacingly.

"Ohhh dude," the clerk was about to further embellish his lies when Steve took a small pistol out of his pocket and put it on the desk within easy reach.

"No; let me tell you something 'dude'; and then reconsider the answer you're about to give me. This pistol is only a twenty two and it won't make much noise if I use it. Also, it's not much of a gun if I really wanted to kill someone. But if I was to say, shoot you in the kneecap, it would really hurt," Steve said.

The clerk paled, and realising that Steve was not a man to be fucked with; he told him of the scam he had running with his friend, robbing selected hotel guests. He explained that he had thought the woman was out of her room for the day so his friend had broken in to the room to rob her. But the woman must have returned to her room unseen and so his accomplice had entered the room to find her still there. He also told Steve about the briefcase that the woman refused to let go of.

"Call your mate and get him here right now!" Steve ordered.

A few minutes later the clerk's accomplice sat beside him in the office, and having received the same threats, told Steve his own version of what had happened in the motel room and then looked expectantly at Steve.

"So you expect me to believe that a well dressed, mature, attractive woman in her forties offered to fuck a decrepit petty thief like you rather than hand over a briefcase?" Steve said in response the tissue of lies he had just heard.

"I told you dude, we wrestled, I got on top of her and cut away her panties, and when I fingered her cunt she got hot all hot for me man. She said she would fuck and suck me if I left her with the briefcase. So what's a dude to do dude!" the young thief laughed.

Steve looked him squarely in the eyes; reached for the twenty two, and shot the clerk in the foot. The unkempt youth jumped and the clerk started to scream.

"Shut the fuck up!" Steve ordered.

"Now; you lie to me again and I'll shoot out his kneecap next time." Steve said to the thief.

"I can see you're all banged up from a fight, so I believe that you struggled with her, but not that she let you fuck her. So, this time the truth please."

"Ohhh dude; I had a knife and I did cut up her panties, but then I decided to get her to suck me off first. I made her do it; but she bit me on the dick and squeezed my balls. That chick is fucking vicious; she fucking kicked me while I was down dude," the thief whined.

Steve laughed.

"So you two fuck-heads decide to steal a briefcase from a middle aged woman and then you decide to **** her and she kicks your arse and escapes with her money," he chuckled.

Steve stood up and dropped an envelope on the desk.

"Hopefully this will cover your hospital bills," he said and shot the thief in the foot.

Both of the youths were now grimacing in agony, holding on to their feet, and suppressing cries of pain.

"Don't try and **** and rob any more women; you're no good at it; 'dude'," Steve growled sarcastically and left the managers office.

He paid the manager enough money to cover the mess and to keep him quiet.

"Tell those two shit-heads to tell the police they shot themselves in the foot whilst climbing over a fence while they were out rabbit shooting," Steve said, "they're fucking stupid enough to have done it."

He got back into his car and as he drove out of Wodonga he smiled to himself and thought, 'I'm beginning to like this woman; I can see what Mike Harris sees in her.'

After leaving the service station and throwing her sliced up panties out of the car window as gesture of defiance, Michele realised that she needed to ditch the car. She had left the young thief u*********s on the floor of her hotel room but if he had an accomplice he might have seen her leave. It wasn't worth the risk. She turned her car around and skirting around the city of Wodonga, drove into the twin city of Albury and parked the Ford at the railway station in the long term parking area.

She collected a trolley and took her bags to the ticket office. The XPT train to Sydney left at 3:05pm and there was a double sl**per compartment available. Michele paid for both of the berths in the double sl**per so that she had the compartment to herself. She took a change of clothes out of one of her suitcases and put them in a suit-carrier and she then she unpacked her cosmetics case. She checked the two suitcases at the luggage check.

She had just enough time to smoke a cigarette and buy some snacks and drinks before the train arrived. She had no intention of leaving her sl**per during the eleven hour train ride. She purchased today's newspapers and a novel to keep her entertained and then she waited down at the far end of the platform away from the crowd waiting for the train to arrive.

Michele boarded the train with some difficulty loaded with her briefcase, suit-carrier and her cosmetics case and the bags of drinks and snacks. A conductor in his late forties with a pleasant face and greying hair assisted Michele with her belongings getting them into the small double sl**per. Michele noticed him looking at her legs and buttocks as she reached up to put her cosmetics case onto an overhead storage rack. He noticed that she noticed and blushed slightly.

"Here; let me do that," he said, guilty at being caught out.

Michele allowed the conductor to pack the rest of her things onto the overhead shelf for the long train ride ahead. He looked at her ticket and smiled.

"I see you have the sl**per to yourself; nice and private. If I can do anything to assist you further during the journey let me know," he smiled and winked cheekily at her.

It was cramped in the sl**ping compartment and she felt him push his groin against her buttocks as he eased himself around her. She thought he really didn't need to get quite as close as he did and that he was just taking the opportunity to get a quick feel.

When the guard left her compartment she locked the door, and taking a water glass from the tiny ensuite bathroom she poured herself a scotch. She sat down and again pondered the effect she had on some men. Yes she did dress attractively she thought, and she had a reasonably good figure for a well built woman. She liked to show a bit of leg and wear plenty of makeup, but none of this was done intentionally to attract the attention of men.

Despite having been a part time transvestite for most of her life, she had never been out of her house dressed as a woman until the day before yesterday. She was obviously a reasonably convincing woman and the years perfecting feminine mannerisms and speech were paying off, but the sexual attraction she was generating was totally unintentional. Although she did have to admit that it was becoming enjoyable and empowering, and, subconsciously at least, she was finding it sexually arousing.

As the train pulled out of the station she re-lived the events that had happened in her car with the policeman and then the events that had taken place in her hotel room in Wodonga. As she slipped into her reverie she realised that her penis was slowly becoming erect and was throbbing uncomfortably trapped between her legs. She smiled to herself and slid a hand under her skirt and inside her panties and pantyhose and released the throbbing organ. She adjusted it and slowly stroked it with her fingertips through the front panel of her panties and the gusset of her pantyhose; and as it tented her skirt, she ruminated about her recent sexual misadventures.

Steve drove out of Wodonga but he had no idea in which direction the woman had gone after she left town, he mentally tossed a coin, and pulled on to the highway heading north. A few kilometres out of town he came to a full service petrol station and pulled in to fill the tank. On a whim he asked the attendant about the attractive mature woman driving the blue Ford and was quite surprised when he got lucky and the attendant remembered a woman matching the description. He said she'd filled up, used the rest room in the restaurant and then continued her journey. He noticed her because she was well built and attractive but there was something not quite right about her.

Steve asked if there was video surveillance at the service station and sure enough there was. He showed his fake police ID and got one of the attendants to run through the security video. There were a couple of minutes of footage of a woman sitting behind the wheel of a blue Ford parked at a petrol pump. That had to be her! It was hard to get a good look at the woman because she was obscured by the attendant moving past the driver's window and reflections from the car's windscreen.

They played with some of the other footage and then they got her! The footage showed her coming out of the restaurant wearing a white A-line skirt with kick pleats and a blue silk blouse, her sleek pantyhosed legs ended in white high heels. She had blonde hair and was wearing heavy makeup. She was a big girl but well proportioned with a nice arse and good legs. As she got into her car her legs parted and the camera showed a brief up-skirt flash of her panties and the tops of her silken thighs.

Steve downloaded the video onto a memory stick and flipped the suspicious attendant a fifty dollar note.

"No need to tell anyone I was here," Steve said gravely and walked back to his car.

Figuring that the woman was about three hours ahead of him now, and could be heading anywhere, he decided it was time to refine his plan. He drove on until he found a reasonable motel with in-room high-speed internet access and pulled over and took a room. He fired up his laptop and started making calls on his mobile. There was still no word about Mike Harris from any of his contacts; it was like he had disappeared off the planet. He hadn't used a credit card, accessed his bank account or made any calls on his cell.

He updated his contacts with the latest information he had, including a better description of the woman and her car. The car would have to show up somewhere he thought. He wondered if the woman was leading him on a wild goose chase, acting as a decoy for Mike, or even if they had arranged a rendezvous. Maybe she was just some dumb cunt Mike had paid to lead him further away from him.

Nah! The woman was too smart; he was beginning to like her tenacity. Rather than get a ticket and get caught so early on in her escape she had let the copper fuck her and she'd blown the stupid young thief before biting his cock and kicking the shit out him. She might not have morals but she had determination, he smiled to himself.

He opened his email and found a message in the inbox from his geek. The geek had rebuilt the hard drive on Mike Harris's computer but had found nothing in his emails or computer files that were not work related. He had found something interesting in Mike's web browser though and he wanted Steve to call him. Steve called him and listened with interest to what his geek had to tell him.

Apparently Mike Harris had visited a number of transgender sites, not porno, the geek explained, but transgender resource and support sites. He hadn't visited them frequently but he'd visited them consistently since purchasing the computer. Steve considered this information for a while as he smoked a cigarette and drank a beer from the minibar.

Was Mike some king of weirdo who liked crossdressers? But his geek said there was no porn on the computer. This could just be a dead end or it might lead somewhere; he would need to think about it. He thought about it for a while and drank another beer. He took out a pad and pen and started drawing boxes and bubbles with arrows and lines connecting them all. He liked to visualise his thoughts.

He started writing on the pad: Mike Harris had not been seen since the day before he cleaned out Tony Leonardo's safe -- Did not take his clothes with him -- Pantyhose wrapper and cosmetics residue found in bedroom -- Well built woman seen driving away from Mike's house on evening of robbery -- Attractive, mature, well built woman uses sexual guile to persuade policeman and delude a thief -- Intent on keeping briefcase at all costs -- Changes hair colour overnight - Cop claims to have fucked woman and thief claims to have fingered her; could they both be lying?

Steve looked at the diagram he had drawn; his detective work lay out before him in a series of boxes, joined by lines and arrows. He opened his briefcase and pulled the out the papers he had taken from Mike Harris's study. He found what he was looking for; a faded document with the address and phone numbers of St Joseph's Orphanage on the letterhead. He reached for his phone and made a couple of calls to officials in the state government who cleared the way for him to call the orphanage and so that he could ask his questions.

He picked up the house phone and ordered a steak and a good bottle of red wine from room service while he waited to be finally connected to a nurse who remembered Mike Harris from when he had been in the orphanage. After some time spent explaining that Mike had gone missing and that he was the detective charged with finding him she finally loosened up and started answering his questions.

"Yes, Mike had always been a loner and a little different to the other boys. Unusual occurrences? Yes Mike had never remained long in foster care and some of the foster mothers had complained that he had 'interfered' with their clothes while they were out of the house." She said.

"And of course there was the time she found him dressed in a pair of snagged pantyhose and nylon panties that he had found discarded in the female staff dressing room. He wore a sarong and a t-shirt with rolled up socks pushed under the t-shirt to imitate breasts. He'd combed out his shoulder length hair and painted his lips with red crayon and lined his eyes with a fine tipped black marking pen." She told Steve.


Steve thanked her and hung up. Now there were just a couple of anomalies that he needed to resolve and the theory that was gnawing away inside of him would hold water. He contacted his connection at the ACT police who gave him the cell phone number for the cop who claimed to have fucked the woman at the rest stop. Steve punched in into his cell.

"You didn't fuck her did you?" he growled.

"Well we did have sex," the policeman answered indignantly.

"Ok; simple question; if you lie to me, you will regret it for as long as you live."

"Did you put your penis inside the woman's vagina; yes of no?" he snarled.

The policeman hesitated; his breathing heavy through the phone.

"No," he answered.

"You didn't even see or touch her cunt did you?"

"No but.........."

Steve hung up and called the Best Western in Wodonga.

Thirty minutes later he had the answer to his next question; the young thief hadn't seen or touched the woman's vagina either. Neither of them had; fucking men always had to lie about their sexual prowess!

And he thought he had a pretty good idea why neither of them could ever have seen or touched the woman's vagina. She didn't have one!

This woman wasn't some bimbo accomplice assisting Mike's escape. The woman WAS Mike Harris! Mike Harris was dressed as a woman fleeing the clutches of Tony Leonardo with two point seven million dollars of his money! You almost had to admire the audacity of it.

Steve's dinner arrived and as he savoured his steak and the wine he ruminated what he should do next. He decided that Tony Leonardo didn't need this little gem of information just yet; besides he could be wrong. He'd keep looking for the woman, telling Tony that she would eventually lead him to Mike Harris; which she would, whether his theory was right or wrong.

He chuckled to himself and then started to laugh out loud as he poured himself another glass of wine. Then he thought about how the woman had looked in the service station surveillance video and imagined the cop humping at her and the youth getting some head; he began to stiffen. My; what a strange reaction, he thought.

On a whim he opened his laptop, inserted the memory stick and bought up the video of Michele getting into her car, flashing her panties and legs. He zoomed in so that he could see her body, heavily made up face and blonde hair and the flash of panty and thigh. He set his Windows Media Player on 'Repeat' so he could view the video in a continuous loop and opened his flies. His long thick cock sprang free and he stroked it as he watched Michele climbing into her car over and over.

Suddenly he remembered; he had her pantyhose in his jacket pocket; he had picked them up after she had discarded them after the incident with the policeman at the rest stop just outside of Canberra. He walked over to where his jacket was arranged on the back a chair, his rampant penis proudly at attention, and took the pantyhose out of the pocket. He kicked off his pants and lay down on the bed and looked intently at the computer screen.

He didn't think of the woman on the screen as Mike Harris; he thought of her as a sexy woman with a great arse and lovely legs, unintentionally flashing her assets as she got into her car. He stroked his cock and bought the pantyhose gusset to his face. The fragrance of her perfume clung to the diaphanous garment and there was also an underlying odour of semen. His cock throbbed, now fully erect; almost painful.

He lowered the flimsy garment to his groin and slid one on the legs of the pantyhose over his straining member. He groaned and slowly slid the gossamer hosiery up and down his cock. He tried to hold back but he couldn't; his cock convulsed and he wrapped the pantyhose tightly around his shaft and squeezed the bulbous glans of his penis as he flooded the gauzy material with his semen, darkening the flesh-toned nylon. As he shook in the throes of his orgasm he watched Michele flashing her legs and panties as her skirt rode up as she continually got into her car.

At 6am the next day he was hungover and testy when his cell phone rang. He soon got over the hangover when he was advised that the blue Falcon had been found at Wodonga railway station in the long term parking lot. He shaved and showered and drove back to Wodonga. He checked the time stamp on the parking pass displayed on the dash of the Falcon and went to look at the train timetable. She'd taken the XPT to Sydney; he'd bet his life on it! He looked at his watch; she'd arrived in Sydney four hours ago.

Michele was wakened out of her reverie by a sudden knock at the door. She quickly pulled her hand from beneath her skirt and realised that her erection was tenting the front of her white A-line skirt.

"Yes?" she called hoping she wouldn't have to go to the door.

"Conductor ma'am; I just need she your ticket please," she recognised the voice of the conductor who had helped her to her sl**ping compartment.

She pushed her slowly deflating penis one side of her crotch, holding it there with the tight gusset of her pantyhose so that the bulge was not so obvious and stood up and opened the door.

The conductor smiled his cheeky smile.

"I just need to punch your ticket," he grinned at the double entendre.

Michele smiled back and then turned her back to the conductor and rummaged in the side pocket of her briefcase. Again she felt the conductor's eyes sliding over her legs and arse. This time she found the attention arousing and f***ed herself to stop fantasising so that her slowly deflating erection would not harden again.

She turned around quickly and caught the conductor looking wantonly at her body as she thrust the tickets out to him. He quickly snapped his eyes back to hers but then glanced down quickly to the front of her skirt. He smiled again and when he took the tickets from her he slid one of his fingers along hers. He was openly flirting with her now.

He checked her ticket against some papers on his clipboard and eventually gave them back to her. He looked at the recently opened bottle of scotch on the small table.

"Having a party hey?" he grinned.

"Party for one," Michele replied abruptly; she realised that flirting with this man was the last thing she needed to do.

"Well if you need anything at all just press the service button," he smiled again and his eyes flicked down to her groin and then back to her eyes.

"Just think of me as the man who will service you should you need it."

He was being blatantly sexually suggestive now and Michele frowned at him and then slammed the door shut and locked it. She leaned back against it and sighed. Then she looked down and saw the faint outline of her penis though the material of her tight skirt. Had the conductor seen it? If he had, why had still continued to flirt with her?

She sat down and poured herself another scotch and wished that smoking was still permitted in railway carriages.

By ten o'clock that night she had d***k half a bottle of the scotch and had finished reading the newspapers. She was too far under the influence to concentrate on reading the novel she had bought. She sat on the bench seat with her feet curled under her having kicked off her heels hours ago, smoking an illicit cigarette. She had smoked a half a dozen so far; puffing the smoke out of an air vent as the compartment window would not open. She was considering taking a shower and going to bed when she heard a light tapping on the door to her compartment. She got up and walked to the door in her stockinged feet.

"Who is it?" she whispered; the train was darkened and her sl**per was only illuminated by a reading lamp.

"It's me," hissed the conductor on the other side of the door.

"What do you want?" she asked tersely.

"I know you're smoking in there. It's against completely against company policy," he hissed.

"So?" Michele hissed back defiantly.

"So let me in and we can talk about it; otherwise I will have to call my supervisor!" he hissed back insistently.

"Shit!!!" Michele whispered and opened the door.

The conductor slid past the door and closed it behind him, locking it.

"It's ok luv; I'm not going to turn you in. I'm on a break and I smelt the smoke walking down the passageway and I thought you might give me one, and maybe a glass of that scotch," he smiled that cheeky smile again.

"Cheek," Michele answered, but offered him her packet of cigarettes and poured him a drink.

"Mind if I sit; I've got two hours off until I have to go to work again?" he asked, but plonked himself down on the seat without waiting for a reply.

Michele turned her back to the conductor to pick up her drink when she suddenly felt him slap her on the buttocks. She was stunned and turned quickly to face him, an angry look on her face.

"Don't worry love; your secret's safe with me," he smirked.

"What secret!" Michele hissed.

How could this man know anything about the money she had stolen?

"Well; the secret that you keep locked away in you tight pretty panties," the conductor glared openly at the front of her skirt.

"I've been around enough trannies to know one when I see one luv; and that telltale bulge you had in your skirt when I checked your ticket only confirmed my initial thoughts."

Michele was astounded and confused. What was she going to do now? What did this man want? There was only one way to find out.

"Well what do you want?" Michele asked tentatively.

"Just a little company, a couple of drinks and a smoke; that ain't asking too much is it?" the conductor gave her his cheekiest smile yet.

Michele thought it over. The man knew she was a transvestite but he seemed friendly enough and it wouldn't hurt to have a little company for a while. She was less likely to be accosted by one of Tony's henchmen, as unlikely as that might seem, if she had another person she could trust in the sl**per with her.

"Ok; you can share my booze and smokes but there are a few conditions," she said.

"Sure," he answered

"No questions about who I am, where I'm going to, or where I'm from!"

"Sure," the conductor smirked again.

"And you keep your hands to yourself," she finished.

"Definitely," the conductor answered.

They chatted for about half an hour and Michele admitted that she has been a part time transvestite for most of her life but this was the first time she had undertaken a journey whilst in drag. She did not reveal anything else of significance to the conductor. The conductor, it turned out, had been a long time transvestite admirer from Sydney. He had clocked Michele as a transvestite as soon as he saw her trying to get on the train with all of her baggage. He was a nice enough guy and they whiled away some time drinking, smoking and laughing.

Michele was now quite d***k and was sitting with her back to the darkened window, lounging sideways on the seat with her feet resting in the conductor's lap as he slowly massaged her nylon encased toes.

"Oh; that feels good," she muttered, now almost half asl**p.

The effects of the alcohol and the excitement of the last two days were taking their toll.

"You really are quite passable you know? And if you don't mind me saying; quite attractive," the conductor smiled.

"I bet that's what you say to all the trannies," Michele giggled.

The conductor was now stroking Michele's legs, letting his fingers softly massage them from the tips of her toes to just above her knees. Michele frowned and pulled down the hem of her skirt.

"I thought I told you to keep your hands to yourself," she said sternly; but then giggled again.

"I've had enough of men taking liberties with me over the last couple of days," she hiccupped.

The conductor made no effort to stop what he was doing and now moved his hands over Michele's knees, still softly stroking and massaging her nylon encased legs. Michele made a half-hearted effort to shoo his hands away but she was now so drowsy that she was almost asl**p.

"Don't be naughty," Michele whispered and drifted off into a heavy doze.

Michele woke up about ten minutes later and through her d***ken fugue realised that something was dreadfully wrong. She was lying down on the bench seat on her back with her arms stretched out above her head, her wrists tied to the armrest. Her buttocks were propped up off the seat, lifted up by pillows that had been stuffed underneath her. The conductor was holding her legs up in the air, her thighs parted and her pantyhose and panties had been pulled down.

The conductor was kneeling on the seat holding her legs up, ankles together, with one hand, whilst with the other he was trying to guide his penis into Michele's anus.

Michele screamed.


"Sssshhh! Michele; do you want someone to come to the door?" the conductor grinned, his face visible to her between her upraised legs.

"What are you going to do? You're a trannie travelling undercover for some reason; do you want to have to deal with the railway police or the state police?"

"I think you've wanted this for a long time but you just never knew it!" he hissed.

Michele was not going to let this man abuse her; she had been sexually abused twice in the last two days and this time enough was enough! She was going to fight! She was just about to scream again and was struggling against her bonds when the head of the conductor's penis pierced her sphincter.

The conductor was wearing a lubricated condom which eased his entry but the pain was incredible. Michele moaned and bucked in agony as the conductor rode with her, not trying to push himself any further inside her but not letting her eject his cock.

"Ohhh!!! Hurts! Hurts! Hurts! Hurts! Hurts! Hurts!" Michele whimpered now fully awake but in shock.

"Shhh Honey; relax and it will be ok," the conductor whispered, trying to sooth her.

"No! No! No! No! No! No! Take it out!!!" Michele moaned.

Michele was feeling a constant deep burning sensation combined with spasmodic twinges of intense pain that shooting from her sphincter. She whimpered and wriggled trying to expel the intruder from her back passage but the conductor held on matching her movements.

"Michele!!!" he hissed; and she stopped struggling and listened to him.

"Look honey, the worst is over I promise, if you lie still and let me; I can make this experience special for you. Or you can keep struggling and I'm going to fuck you anyway but it's going to hurt."

Michele realised that once again she had been beaten and she would do anything to stop the excruciating pain that was coming from her sphincter. She sighed and lay still; her wrists tied to the armrest, legs pushed up in the air; her anus pierced by the conductor's penis. She was miserably uncomfortable and she was only just bearing the pain of the penetration. But she was smart enough to know that fighting was only going to make the pain worse. She tried to relax her sphincter but her instinct was to try to push against the object invading her anus; not to accept it.

"That's it honey," said the conductor as he felt Michele's sphincter spasm as she tried to relax it.

"It will be ok I promise."

Michele was quietly sobbing but at the same time she f***ed her inner muscles to relax. Amazingly the twinges of intense pain began to subside; she still felt the burning sensation around the entrance to her anus but that was tolerable.

"Ok honey; keep relax, I really don't was to hurt you," the conductor soothed.

Millimetre by millimetre the conductor slowly pushed himself inside Michele; he took his time and whenever Michele flinched he stopped and soothed her. He had a tube of KY jelly which he liberally smeared on his shaft as it slowly disappeared inside Michele's rectum. Michele felt full and intensely uncomfortable, the urge to expel the conductor's penis was immense and she had to physically and mentally prevent her internal muscles from contracting.

After ten minutes the conductor had about half of his girth buried inside Michele's anus and he had lowered her legs so that they now rested over his shoulders. He looked down at her tear stained face and smiled.

"It's ok Michele; you're doing fine."

Michele's only response was a another silent tear. She had stopped sobbing and now and only mewed softly when she felt a twinge of pain, but now that she had learned to relax her sphincter she really didn't feel any pain. Even the burning sensation had subsided; she just felt full.

The conductor continued to press slowly forward cooing and encouraging Michele to stay calm and relax her anal constrictor muscles. Then, when he had about three quarters of his shaft inside Michele, he sensed her internal muscles respond and she gasped. He knew what it was; it was not pain. His glans had found her prostate gland. Her reaction was pleasure not pain.

The conductor knew better than to rush; he took his time pushing the remaining few centimetres of his shaft inside Michele until eventually he was buried inside her with his scrotum resting snugly against her. He lowered his upper body down and as he slowly wriggled his penis inside her to stimulate her prostate he kissed her. She began to respond and kissed him back.

After the burning sensation ceased Michele just felt full; she wanted to evacuate the object that was invading her back passage but she f***ed herself to relax. The invading member slowly f***ed its way deeper inside her but because the conductor was using copious amounts of lubricant there was very little pain. The conductor was cooing and encouraging her and because of this, combined with the effects of the alcohol she had d***k, she began to relax.

She felt the conductor's glans rub against an area inside her that suddenly caused waves of intense pleasure to course through her body. As his penis stimulated her prostate, rings of pleasure ran up and down her insides; her sphincter responded and loosened and began to emit its own tingling ripples of pleasure. Michele gasped.

When the conductor lowered his mouth to hers she kissed him back, deeply, passionately. She drove her tongue into his mouth and lifted her buttocks up off the seat and pushed herself up against him; her legs moved around his waist; she locked her ankles together and held him against her. She felt totally feminine lying here underneath this man; wantonly giving herself to him.

They fucked slowly but passionately taking their time; the conductor easing his penis in and out Michele's anus with long slow thrusts as she raised herself up to meet him. There was no fervent thrashing or pounding; just firm, slow deep thrusts provided the maximum stimulation for both of them. They said little to each other, the fucking was accompanied by one long passionate kiss.

Michele felt him orgasm; his cock was fully embedded in her, his scrotum tickling her buttocks when he shuddered and wriggled his member inside her as it pulsed and throbbed. She couldn't feel his ejaculation of course because he wore a condom, but she could feel the jets of sperm pulsing from his penis into the condom. He was kissing her wildly now, their tongues entwined, lips mashed, their teeth occasionally cracking against each other with the passion of the kiss.

Michele moaned as her own orgasm shook her body and she felt her semi erect penis begin to pulse and expel her issue. The conductor slid a hand between their bodies and milked her as she ejaculated, splashing her skirt and blouse with her hot semen.

The conductor lay on top of her, supporting his weight on his elbows as they both slowly came down from their orgasms. He placed little soft kisses on her lips and kissed her on the eyelids and stroked her hair. Michele felt feminine and fully sated. She felt like she knew what it would be like to be woman who had just been made love to, and her lover, in no hurry to leave, was content to remain in her arms and express his affection.

After a while, they separated and faced the awkward situation that often accompanies a spontaneous sexual encounter with a stranger. The conductor removed the semen filled condom, flushed it and cleaned himself while Michele dabbed at the semen stains on her skirt and blouse, often getting each others way in the confines of the cramped sl**per.

The conductor handed Michele a business card.

"If you're staying around Sydney give me a call," he flashed his best smile at Michele.

"We'll see," Michele replied.

"Gotta go back to work; bye Michele."

Michele leaned forward and they exchanged a long lingering kiss before parting. As the conductor turned to open the compartment door Michele tapped him on the shoulder and he turned around.

"What's your name?" she asked.

"Oh; Gary. It's on the business card." He replied.

Michele unexpectedly lashed out her hand and slapped him across the cheek.

"Next time Gary; ask before you take," Michele said harshly.

Then she smiled up at him and his shocked expression broke into that winning smile. Michele leaned into him and kissed him quickly on the lips and patted him on the buttocks.

"Go to work," she chided, and pushed him out the door.

Michele checked her watch and seeing that it was close to midnight she quickly showered and climbed into her sl**ping berth. She was awoken about four hours later; the train was approaching Central Station and she had just enough time to change into clean clothes and fix her makeup. Hungover and tired she collected her suitcases, and pushed her trolley our into the cool early morning air. She caught a taxi to Kings Cross and booked into the Crest hotel in Darlinghurst Road. She stripped off her clothes and fell into bed dressed only in pantyhose and panties without even removing her makeup.

At first Michele had disturbing dreams of being pursued, interspersed with dreams of feminine erotic encounters. Her sl**p was fitful and confusing but by the time the sun was rising she was in a deep dreamless slumber.

Steve had caught the first available plane to Sydney and picked up a hire car at the airport. By the time Michele was waking from her deep sl**p late in the afternoon, Steve had checked into his hotel and was at Central Station making enquiries about the well built, mature, attractive woman who had arrived on the XPT earlier that day.

... Continue»
Posted by bi_hengst 7 months ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Mature, Shemales  |  Views: 930  |  
  |  1

Magic Panties Ch.03 (sissy story) by nolfon

Magic Panties Ch. 03
This story is a work of fiction, all characters are fictional and obviously the events are fake. You may reprint this as needed, just give credit to the author. If any differences occur between continuity, accept the one you like better as truth, and enjoy!


For those just joining us, let me recap, my name is, Roy, yeah let's go with Rachel, and a few days ago a pair of panties got delivered to my house, I tried them on, and since then I've been compelled to crossdress and even allowed a random guy I met online to come over and fuck me hard. I thought this was all strange enough, but I hadn't even scratched the surface.

The sun woke me from another erotic dream where I was sandwiched between two big guys. I was sad to have such an exciting dream interrupted. It was now the weekend and I was halfway through my two week vacation from work, and what a vacation it's been. I haven't heard from Mark since the night he fucked my ass raw, and yes, I'm still feeling sore from that, but my god I want more of it. I spent the last few days searching the internet for clues about these panties, which I'm almost positive are the source of my new found obsessions and desires, and I've been buying new clothes and toys to suit my new loves.

I pulled myself out of bed and gazed into the mirror. The panties were also having a strange effect on my body, not just my mind. My chest was starting to grow into breasts with visible cup sizes, my hair has been growing faster, and now I don't need to wear the wigs anymore. My brown hair is now neck length and I've styled it into a descent woman's cut. None of my body hair has returned, except for a patch above my penis that's growing in the shape of a heart.

I threw on a pair of jean shorts that came in the mail yesterday. They were so short that you could almost see the bottom of my ass from them. I loved them because they revealed so much of my sexy long legs. I complimented the shorts with a black tank top. It was a pleasant surprise to see that I had a little bit of cleavage now. I rubbed my nipples through the top and felt my cock stiffen in the shorts. I started to massage my long dick while rubbing my tender nipples.

Soon the panties and shorts were off and I was lying on my bed stroking my cock and rubbing my budding tits. I was in heaven, but there was room for more pleasure. I went over to the pile of new toys and grabbed a vibrator that came yesterday. I applied a generous amount of lube to the purple vibrator, lied on my back, lifted up my legs, and pushed it up against my ass. The vibrations felt great, and soon I started to work it into me slowly. The vibrations whirled and massaged my prostate until my cock was stiff as a rock. I left the dildo vibrating in my ass and resumed rubbing my tits and stroking my now raging member.

I arched my back and began to moan intensely before shooting off globs of delicious cum all over my hand. I licked my fingers clean and scooped up whatever was left and smiled. I was such a wonderful slut when I wanted to be, and now I knew how badly I wanted to be one. I no longer fought the urges. I embraced them, for they felt so good.

It had been such a hassle to accept this new life at first, but I wonder why I fought so hard. I was so much happier now. I put my clothes back on and walked over to my computer. Despite accepting who I was becoming, I still wanted to know why. My research gave little results, but this morning, there was an e-mail that gave promise. Under the subject: Magic Panties and sent by clovergurl23:

"Hey there Rachel, I think I may know a bit about your situation, if you want to know more, maybe I could swing by and we could exchange notes ;)"

"I'm free all weekend, so hit my up with a reply. You're friend in panties, Michelle <3 I responded quickly, and made rendezvous plans with Michelle for that afternoon. She was eager to meet me, and claimed that I've been giving a pair of Magic Panties, and she'd have more information later.

I was excited! I quickly ran back to my mirror and did my hair and considered trying on new clothes, but figured casual might be better. I pulled off my shirt again and put on a purple and black bra I had purchased, then I grabbed a purple V-Neck long sleeved shirt, but I kept the sexy short shorts. I put on the goth boots I had and began to apply makeup.

I used a bit of eyeliner and purple lipstick to accent my face. I noticed that my face was also beginning to change shape. I'd always been a bit androgynous, but my face was starting to become more feminine. I fixed up my hair into a wonderful short style and smiled at myself, I was becoming so sexy. Even the old me would fuck this sexy trap.

I arrived at a small café by the mall and looked around for Michelle. She said to look for a short ginger girl wearing a green t-shirt and long hippy skirt. I noticed several guys walking by and turning their heads to look at me, and even caught a few staring at my ass. While watching one guy try hard to appear as if he wasn't checking me out, I felt someone wrap their arms around me. I turned quickly to see a short red headed girl hugging me.

"Michelle?" I asked as she pulled her arms off me.

"Yep yep, sorry for the intense greeting, but you looked very huggable." She smiled at me. She was just over five feet, much shorter than my 5'10'' stance, and had long red hair, pale skin, and very nice curves.

"I'm glad you find me huggable," I hugged her back, and she leaned up and kissed me.

"And for the remainder of the day, you're my girlfriend." She smiled and kissed me again. I couldn't argue; she was so beautiful. Her green t-shirt was low cut and revealed full C-Cup breasts, and she had wonderful curves.

"I've no problem with that." I kissed her again, "Shall we get a drink?"

"Oh yes, I've got lots to tell you, and then maybe some shopping ." She smiled, "First time out?"

"Yeah, this is my first time out of the house since I got the panties."

"Met any guy's yet?"

"Just one, but it was a ride." I smiled. Just thinking of that night made my cock jump.

"The first one is always so exciting, but the later encounters are pure pleasure"

We sat down in the restaurant, and she started to tell me about the panties. As far as she could tell, they were either enchanted or contained hormones and d**gs. She had been given her pair of panties, green with a white clover, four months ago, and by the end of the second week, she had felt all the affects of the garment and no longer desired to wear them. She started off as a short male, 5'4'' with red hair and a pretty manly build, but as the panties took over, his shoulders and hips shifted inside. She warned me that in a day or two this would happen and I wouldn't be able to move. Her chest budded after the second day and reached their current size a week later. Her hair grew out fast, but has stalled to normal speeds. "It's a rapid change, but by the end of it, you feel so much sexier."

I looked at her, "Does my cock go away?"

"Nope, I still have mine, it's suffered no affects from all this."

I felt relieved by this. Despite all the new sexy fem attributes, I still wanted to keep my penis.

"What do your panties look like?"

I smiled, "Black with a pink heart."

"And is your pubic hair growing in the shape of a heart."

I looked back at her, "Yeah it is."

"You're now forever trapped by the panties. I heard a story of a guy who got away from it before the pubic hair grew in. He still doesn't grow body hair, and has a little bit of a chest, and still has urges to please cock, but he doesn't wear the panties or got any more of the symptoms."

"How many of us are out there?"

"I don't know. You're only the fourth person I know who was giving a pair."

"I don't even know who gave me mine."

"That's also very common, could be someone who you cut off in traffic, a woman you stood up on a date, or just an exgirlfriend still hurt from your antics."

"I don't even think anyone even remembers me. I don't talk to people much, I don't take risks when driving, and I've never stood anyone up."

She just shrugged and grabbed my hand. "Well, who cares, you're a sexy woman, and we're going shopping!" She pulled me into the mall, and we started to walk around picking out new clothes.

"I bet you went all the generic routes with school girl outfits and such?"

"I did at first, but I've been buying more normal things now."

She smiled, "That's good, you got to have the normal and the exciting for all the right occasions."

We walked around stores and picked out tops and pants. I got skin tight jeans, tights, skirts, t-shirts, tank tops, revealing lingerie, panties with cute sayings, button down shirts, sexy dresses, cute shoes. Most of everything I got was black, dark purple, pink, or some mix of the three. What could I say? I was a goth chick at heart. I always admired their style and now I got to live it.

We got to the lingerie and underwear store and Michelle stopped me.

"We're not getting a bra, because you're breasts will probably fill out over the course of the week. Then you can go out and get some."

I just nodded, but I still picked out a few corsets and sexy panties.

Near the end of the mall shopping trip, Michelle pulled me into a changing room with her. She leaned upwards, wrapped her arms around me and kissed me passionately on the lips. I was shocked at first, but quickly wrapped my arms around her. She was so goddamn sexy. Her tongue and mine danced together as we tried to pull each other closer. She was a better kisser than Mark and there was true passion in her. She pulled back and stared me in the eyes. My cock was rock hard, and I could feel hers poking up to me.

She smiled mischievously and kneeled down and started to unbutton my shorts. My erect cock pushed its way out of my pants. "Much bigger than I expected." She smiled and began to stroke my member. Her hand felt gentle as it moved up and down the shaft, but I could not take my eyes off of Michelle, who just looked up at me seductively.

Trying hard to not break the gaze, she moved closer to my cock and began to take my raging member into her mouth. I felt her warm tongue began to lick around my head. I wanted to moan, but stayed quiet, for I didn't want to get kicked out. She started to stroke the shaft as she sucked and licked my head. Then, she started to take my raging dick farther and farther into her mouth. She was moving up and down my shaft like a maniac now. Slurping away. I was just overwhelmed by how wonderful she was. She pulled my dick from her mouth and started to lick up and down the shaft, kiss it passionately all over. Then I could feel the pressure building up. I placed my arms on her head, and she dove right back into sucking on my raging member. She then pulled out briefly, stroked my dick and her deep green eyes looked into mine and she said, "Cum for me sexy."

And I lost it. My orgasm exploded with pleasure as my cum shot out and covered her face. She caught as much of it in her mouth as she could, and wiped the rest off her face and licked it up. Not a seed was wasted.

She smiled and giggled as she finished licking up the cum. "Saving all that for me?" She got off her knees and began to kiss me some more. I was overwhelmed, but could not stop kissing back. Then I pulled back, smiled. She pulled me down and whispered into my ear, "if you let me fuck you now, you can fuck me later and twice as hard."

My cock twitched again, and I graciously accepted her offer. I got down on my knees and lifted up her skirt. Staring back at me was a beautiful six inch cock. I wrapped my hand around it and began pumping away. She smiled down at me, "go ahead, get it ready, love."

I leaned in and began to lick the head, kiss the underside and then moved up and down the shaft. I was getting it as wet and moist as possible, and as soon as it was ready, I stood up and Michelle sat back on the small bench inside the dressing room. I positioned my back towards her and slowly lowered myself onto her stiff member. The cock slid in without problem. I guess I was still loose from Mark's massive penis, but it didn't matter. Michelle's felt wonderful. I started to move myself up and down on her cock, feeling it go deeper and deeper into me. I felt it tingle throughout my entire body and wanted to go faster, but it was difficult in the position

I stood up and leaned up against the wall, Michelle got behind me and pushed the cock right back into my ass. I moaned as it pushed its way inside of me, but I had to stay as quiet as possible. Her thrust were strong, steady, and slow, and it was the most pleasurable experience I've ever had. With each thrust, I felt my spent cock twitch back to life. Her hands were firmly gripping my hips and she was starting to pant. She moved one arm and softly traced my spine up and down, it felt so good, I leaned up more. Her hands moved up and down my stomach and up to my breasts. Her thrust never slowing. I felt her one hand reach under my shirt and start to pinch my nipples. I gasped and my cock was hard and erect again.

"This... is... amazing." I managed to say between thrust.

"You're ass is so tight, baby. I think I'm gonna cum soon."

I looked back as far as I could say, the pleasure from her thrust was overwhelming, "Come on, cum for me baby, fill my ass with so much cum."

I felt her thrust increase. There was sweat moving down my body, and her hands were groping my breasts. I felt like I was going to cum, I started to pant as she did, and then her thrusts got harder and harder until I heard her moan and felt her cock pump loads of cum deep in my ass. At that moment I lost it and my cock twitched and let a few more globs of cum go flying.

We stayed in that position for a few more moments until there was a knock on the door, and then it flew open. We stared at the attendant who had a shocked expression on her face. She steeled herself, "You two have to leave here, now."

Michelle and I burst into laughter. We cleaned up and got changed and left that particular store. She walked me back to my car, hugged me, and gave me a kiss. We were still laughing from the rush of the sex, but she managed to say, "My place or yours?"

"Wanna head to mine, sexy?"

"Sure thing, love."

I smiled as we got into my car. I was still feeling high from the experience in the booth and could not wait to get Michelle home for more fun. I understood a lot was about to happen to me, and was feeling worried for the shifting bones that Michelle talked about, but if I looked as good as her after this, then I would be happy. I still want to find out who gave these to me, and what I would do once I found them.... Continue»
Posted by sissyAlyna 1 month ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Shemales, Taboo  |  Views: 648  |  
  |  1

Körpertausch Ch. 03

Körpertausch Ch. 03
by Schniedelwutz©

Zum besseren Verständnis möchte ich den geneigten Leser bitten, die ersten beiden Teile dieser Geschichte zu lesen.

Ich erwachte. Die Sonne schien auf das Bett, und links und rechts neben mir lagen meine Mutter und meine Schwester Nicky. Nur gut, daß Mama das Doppelbett nach der Scheidung nicht entsorgt hatte, sonst wäre es eng geworden. Nicky hatte ihr Kopfkissen ein bißchen vollgesabbert, und Mama schnarchte laut. Hatte ich auch solche Geräusche von mir gegeben, als das noch mein Körper gewesen war? Naja, egal.

Da ich im Kopf immer noch ein Mann war, beschloß ich, mich zuerst Nicky zu widmen. Sie trug ein Seidennachthemd mit langen Trägern und lag auf dem Rücken. Der Nippel ihrer rechten Brust hatte sich den Weg nach draußen gebahnt. Ein sehr netter Anblick. Ihre Brust hob und senkte sich mit ihrem Atem. Ich zog zog ein wenig an dem Nachthemd und legte die Brust ganz frei. Mit der Zunge zog ich feuchte Kreise um den Nippel, der auch gleich hart wurde. Nicky schien zu erwachen, öffnete aber nicht ihre Augen. Sie räkelte und streckte sich auf dem Bett. Ich schob das Nachthemd hoch, ließ meine Zunge tiefer wandern und erforschte ihren Nabel. Nicky kicherte und öffnete die Augen.

"Was machst du denn da, Mama?", fragte sie. Ich sah hoch und strich mir die Haare aus dem Gesicht. "Das, was mir auch gefallen würde."

Mama war mittlerweile aufgewacht und sah uns beiden zu. Nicky spreizte ihre Beine, und ich kniete mich dazwischen. Ihre glattrasierte Muschi glänzte feucht und war leicht geöffnet. Ich öffnete sie mit meiner Zunge noch ein bißchen weiter. Nicht zu fassen, wie gut meine Schwester schmeckte. Nicky stöhnte wohlig, als ich meine Zunge sanft auf- und abfahren ließ. Ich spürte, wie meine Nippel hart wurden. Probeweise fuhr ich mit der Hand zu meiner Muschi. Sie war auch schon ganz feucht, und es fühlte sich verdammt gut an.

Da ich auf dem Bett kniete und den Kopf zwischen Nickys Beinen hatte, war mein Hintern in der Luft. Mama stand auf und stellte sich hinter mich. Ich wedelte mit meinem Po und spreizte die Beine. "Worauf wartest du noch?", fragte ich. Von Mamas Position aus mußte ich einen tollen Anblick bieten. Sie legte ihre Hände an meine Taille und fuhr mit ihrem Ständer an meiner Muschi entlang. Ich versuchte zurückzustoßen, um ihn endlich in mich zu bekommen, aber sie zog ihn immer wieder zurück. Das machte mich halb verrückt. Ich wollte endlich gefickt werden!

"Und was ist mit mir?", fragte Nicky, die immer noch breitbeinig unter mir lag. "Entschuldige, Schätzchen", sagte ich und kümmerte mich wieder um ihre weit geöffnete Pussy. Ich steckte meine Zunge halb hinein und machte kreisende Bewegungen. Nicky stöhnte, und Mama hörte endlich auf damit, ihren Schwanz zurückzuziehen und schob ihn langsam in mich hinein. Ich war noch nie Doggy-Style gefickt worden, aber meine Karriere als Frau verlief ja auch erst ein paar Tage. Meine Klitoris wurde nicht so stark gereizt wie in der Missionars-Stellung, aber es war trotzdem ein geiles Gefühl.

Während ich meine Zunge immer noch in Nicky hatte, fasste ich mit der Hand an meine Muschi. Ich mußte aufpassen, daß ich Mamas Schwanz nicht mit meinen langen Fingernägeln verletzte, der sich langsam den Weg in mich bahnte. Ich streichelte meinen Kitzler, während ich von Mama immer schneller gefickt wurde.

"Das ist ja viel geiler als alles andere!", stöhnte sie, und ehe ich es mich versah, spritzte sie alles in mich hinein. "Das ging ja schnell", murmelte ich leicht enttäuscht, während Mama hinter mir immer noch zuckte. "Sorry", sagte sie und fing wieder an, mich zu stoßen. Nickys Muschi schien auszulaufen; sie wurde immer geiler durch meine Zunge. Als sie schließlich kam, japste sie laut und presste ihre Pussy in mein Gesicht.

Ich drehte mich um, so daß ich halb auf Nicky lag, die auch gleich um mich herum fasste und meine großen Brüste streichelte. Ich hob meinen Unterleib und hielt Mama meine weit gespreizte Muschi hin. Sie ließ sich nicht lange bitten und ließ mir die gleiche Behandlung zuteil werden, die ich Nicky gegeben hatte. Es dauerte nicht lange, bis ich kam. Der Orgasmus ließ mich erzittern, bis ich mich erschöpft fallenließ.

Wir kuschelten uns auf dem Bett zusammen. Ich spielte ein wenig mit Nickys Nippeln, und Mama mit meinen. Meine Gedanken schweiften ab. Morgen mußte ich zu einem Vorstellungsgespräch gehen, und Mama mußte meine Rolle in der Schule spielen. Ich hatte meinen (genaugenommen Mamas) Job gekündigt, da es wohl doch auffallen würde, daß ich mich damit überhaupt nicht auskenne. Ich will euch aber nicht mit den Einzelheiten der Jobsuche langweilen. Viel interessanter ist das, was kurz danach passiert ist.

Da ich mich in meiner Rolle als Frau mittlerweile halbwegs sicher fühlte, hatten wir beschlossen, mal wieder ins Schwimmbad zu gehen. Ich schwimme gerne, außerdem wollte ich sehen, wie mein Luxuskörper wohl auf andere Leute wirken würde. Mama hatte wohl das gleiche im Sinn, also machten wir uns auf den Weg. Nicky hatte eine Verabredung mit einer Freundin, sie war also nicht dabei. Mama packte eine Badehose ein, und ich nahm den knappsten Bikini mit, den ich in Mamas Schrank fand.

Bereits in der Eingangshalle des Super-Freibad-Sauna-Wellness-Tempels fiel mir eine junge Frau auf. Sie war etwa 25, schlank, schwarzgekleidet und hatte eine Haut wie Porzellan. Sie sah mich kurz an, als wir vorbeigingen, und lächelte. Die Lippen lächelten eigentlich nicht, es waren nur ihre großen blauen Augen, die mich anstrahlten. Eine Strähne ihres langen schwarzen Haares fiel ihr ins Gesicht. Sie sah ein bißchen wie ein Gothic aus, nur ohne Tattoos, Piercings und Make-Up.

Ich stand nur da und gaffte mit offenem Mund, wie ich es als Junge gelernt hatte. Mama stupste mich mit dem Ellenbogen leicht in die Rippen, und ich entspannte mich wieder. "Der Wahnsinn", murmelte ich. "Mich hat sie gar nicht beachtet", grummelte Mama, die sich ja nun in meinem Männerkörper befand und darin auch nicht schlecht aussah.

Wir zahlten und gingen rein. In der Umkleidekabine war ich von lauter nackten Frauen umgeben. Wenn ich noch ein Mann gewesen wäre, hätte ich einen gewaltigen Ständer gehabt. Die unbekannte Schöne stand ein paar Meter weiter vor ihrem Spind und zog sich um. Ihre Brüste waren nicht besonders groß, etwa 75B, aber sehr wohlgeformt. Ihre Beine schienen unendlich zu sein, und ihre Muschi war rasiert bis auf einen schmalen, schwarzen Streifen. Ich kam aus dem Gaffen gar nicht mehr heraus. Sie lächelte mich an, während sie einen knappen schwarzen Bikini mit Tanga-Höschen anzog.

Mir fiel ein, daß ich nicht nur zum Gaffen, sondern zum Umziehen hier war. Also tat ich mein Bestes, damit sie auch was zum Gucken hatte. Ich sah ihr direkt in die Augen, als ich meine Kleidung abstreifte. Als ich nackt war, schüttelte ich meine langen roten Haare. Jetzt war es an ihr, mich anzustarren. Ich quetschte meine großen Brüste in das enge weiße Bikinioberteil und stieg in das Höschen, wobei ich ihr genug Zeit ließ, meine rasierte Muschi zu begutachten.

Wir lächelten uns an und beachteten die anderen Frauen nicht weiter, die uns verstohlen ansahen. Da das Ansprechen von Frauen noch nie meine Stärke gewesen war, traute ich mich auch diesmal nicht, obwohl ich ja nun selber eine Frau war. Gewisse Komplexe abzulegen braucht eben seine Zeit.

Ich verließ die Umkleide und traf Mama, die auf mich wartete. "Da drin sind lauter nackte Kerle", sagte sie und kicherte, während sie mit dem Daumen auf die Herren-Umkleide deutete. "Ach was", sagte ich und grinste. Mama hatte es wohl schwieriger gehabt als ich, ihre Erregung zu verbergen, da sie nun in einem Männerkörper steckte.

Wir suchten uns ein schönes Plätzchen, das etwas abgeschieden war, und legten unser großes Handtuch ins Gras. Als wir uns hinlegten, sah ich die unbekannte Schöne, die sich suchend umsah. Als sie uns entdeckte, winkte ich leicht, und sofort steuerte sie auf uns zu.

"Hallo, macht es euch was aus, wenn ich mich hier breitmache?", fragte sie und lächelte. "Ganz und gar nicht", sagte ich und lächelte ebenfalls. Mama grinste.

Nachdem sie ihr Handtuch neben unseres gelegt hatte, beugte sie sich zu mir und gab mir die Hand. "Ich heiße Nina", sagte sie. "Ich heiße Jenny und das ist Tim", erwiderte ich mit einem Kopfnicken Richtung Mama. "Hallo", sagte Mama.

"Äh, seid ihr zusammen oder so?", fragte Nina schüchtern. Ich lachte. "Nein, Tim ist mein Sohn." Nina war erstaunt. "Ihr würdet trotzdem ein schönes Paar abgeben."

Mama begann sich einzucremen, und ich half ihr beim Rücken. Anschließend cremte sie mich ein, und zwar so, daß Nina mitbekam, daß wir keinerlei Scheu voreinander hatten. Sie war mit den Fingerspitzen in meinem Höschen, und bei meinen Brüsten fuhr sie gleich mit der ganzen Hand unter das Bikini-Oberteil. Nina bekam große Augen. "Wir sind eine offene Familie", sagte ich und lächelte. "Soll ich dich eincremen?" "Ja, bitte", erwiderte Nina.

Sie setzte sich mit dem Rücken zu mir hin, und ich cremte ihren Rücken ein. "Du bist sehr schön", sagte ich. "Du auch", sagte sie. Mit einiger Anstrengung konnte ich mich davor zurückhalten, sie nicht gleich so zu befummeln wie Mama das bei mir getan hatte. Man muß ja nicht gleich mit der Tür ins Haus fallen.

Wir lagen eine Weile in der Sonne. Nina drehte sich auf den Bauch, und ich konnte ihren schönen Po bewundern, der von dem Tanga-Bikini-Höschen noch betont wurde. Nina hatte ihren Kopf zu mir gedreht und beobachtete mich ebenfalls. Ich tat mein Bestes, um so gut wie möglich auszusehen. Die Beine leicht gespreizt lag ich auf dem Rücken, die Arme hinter dem Kopf verschränkt. Meine Brüste hoben und senkten sich beim Atmen, und ich muß sagen, es sah fantastisch aus. Ninas Blick wanderte über meinen Körper, und mein Blick über ihren.

"Wollen wir schwimmen gehen?", fragte sie. "Na klar, wer zuerst im Wasser ist", erwiderte ich, und wie kleine Kinder sprangen wir auf und rannten zum Becken. Unsere Brüste hüpften wild auf und ab, und sämtliche männlichen Badegäste bekamen Stielaugen.

Nachdem wir ein wenig herumgeplantscht hatten, stellten wir uns an der Schlange für die Wasserrutsche an. Mein weißer Bikini war durchsichtig geworden. Die Nippel und der Warzenhof waren deutlich sichtbar, und meine Muschi hatte das Höschen irgendwie aufgesaugt. Nina und die Kerle um uns herum starrten mich an. Mir machte es nichts aus, mich so zu zeigen, schließlich war das der Körper meiner Mutter und außerdem war ich stolz darauf.

Als wir an der Reihe waren, setzte ich mich auf den Anfang der Rutsche, und Nina direkt hinter mich. Irgendjemand gab uns einen Schubs, und wir glitten hinab. Nina kreischte und hielt sich an mir fest. Mit einem gewaltigen Platschen kamen wir unten an. Meine Nase füllte sich mit Wasser, und ich kam keuchend wieder an die Oberfläche. Das Wasser hier war nicht tief, und während ich so dastand, wurde mir bewußt, daß mich die Männer noch mehr als sonst anstarrten. Nina kicherte. "Du hast dein Oberteil verloren."

Verschämt kreuzte ich die Arme vor meinen Brüsten und wurde rot. Glücklicherweise war ich nicht die einzige Frau, die hier oben ohne war. Aber die hübscheste.

"Aus dem Weg!", hörte ich eine jungenhafte Stimme schreien, und ein pickliger Teenager klatschte neben uns ins Wasser. Wir entfernten uns aus dem Landungsbereich der Rutsche, und der Junge hielt mir mein Bikinioberteil hin. "Sie haben da was verloren", sagte er und grinste. "Danke", sagte ich und grinste zurück. Die Boxershorts des Jungen beulten sich bedenklich aus, und er drehte sich um und verschwand. Vermutlich hatten wir ihm genug Stoff für viele feuchte Träume beschert.

"Hast du Lust auf Sauna?", fragte Nina unvermittelt. "Ich war noch nie in einer Sauna", sagte ich, und das war auch die Wahrheit. Als Mann hatte ich mich nie reingetraut, weil ich mit Sicherheit eine ordentliche Erektion herumgetragen hätte.

"Es ist schön da drin, man ist nackt und schwitzt", sagte Nina und grinste. "Hört sich gut an", sagte ich. Es war Sommer, deshalb war die Sauna leer. Als wir die kleine Kammer betraten, hatten wir nur große, weiße Handtücher um die Körper gewickelt. Da ich noch nie in einer Sauna gewesen war, war ich die Hitze nicht gewohnt und fing sofort an zu schwitzen.

Nina legte ihr Handtuch auf eine der Holzbänke und setzte sich mit verschränkten Beinen darauf. Auf ihrer hellen Haut hatten sich auch schon die ersten Schweißtropfen gebildet. Wir saßen eine Weile schweigend nebeneinander. Ich bin kein großer Redner, und auch Nina schien so ihre Probleme zu haben. Schließlich räusperte sie sich. "Ich weiß, wir kennen uns eigentlich gar nicht, aber darf ich dir trotzdem etwas sagen?"

Ich sah in ihre schönen blauen Augen und nickte, und sie fuhr fort: "Ich habe mich noch nie von einer Frau angezogen gefühlt. Bis ich dich getroffen habe." Ich lächelte. Daß ich eigentlich ein Kerl war, konnte ich ihr nicht sagen, also erwiderte ich nicht ganz wahrheitsgetreu: "Das geht mir genauso."

Ich versuchte, nicht allzu offensichtlich auf Ninas wohlgeformten Brüste zu starren. Wenn ich noch ein Mann gewesen wäre, wäre meine Erregung offensichtlich gewesen. "Du siehst fantastisch aus", sagte ich.

"Das brauchst du gerade zu sagen. Hast du nicht gemerkt, wie dich alle Männer angestarrt haben?"

"Dich doch auch", sagte ich. "Dein schwarzes Haar, diese wunderschönen Augen und die helle Haut..."

Ninas Mine verfinsterte sich. "Das sind doch alles Idioten. Wollen nur einen schnellen Fick und melden sich dann nie wieder."

Ich tat so, als würde ich das kennen, und nickte. "Wir sind wohl alle schon mal enttäuscht worden. Aber es gibt ja nicht nur Männer. Hast du schon mal eine Frau geküßt?"

Nina sah mich erstaunt an. "Nein, noch nie." Sie sah zur Seite. "Aber manchmal, wenn ich mich selbst befriedige, denke ich dabei an eine Frau."

"Willst du es mal probieren?", fragte ich.


Ich rutschte ein Stück an Nina heran, so daß sich unsere Oberschenkel berührten, und wir küßten uns vorsichtig. Unsere Münder öffneten sich, und unsere Zungenspitzen berührten sich. Meine Schwester Nicky war schon toll, aber Nina war eine Klasse für sich. Ihre Lippen waren unglaublich weich und der Kuß sehr zärtlich. Was wie eine Ewigkeit erschien, dauerte in Wirklichkeit nur ein paar Sekunden. Als wir uns schließlich trennten, hatte Nina die Augen geschlossen.

"Das war toll", sagte ich. Ninas Nippel waren steinhart. Ich sah an mir hinab und bemerkte, daß meine genauso waren. Nina mußte meinen Blick bemerkt haben, denn sie sah auch an sich hinunter. "Meine Nippel sind ja ganz hart. Genau wie deine." Sie kicherte. "Äh, darf ich deine Brüste berühren? Ich wollte schon immer mal wissen, wie sich das bei einer anderen Frau anfühlt."

Ich nickte stumm, und Nina legte vorsichtig ihre Hand auf meine linke Brust. Ihre kleine Hand konnte sie gar nicht ganz umfassen. Langsam fuhr sie die Rundung hinab, dann nahm sich noch die andere Hand und tat das gleiche mit meiner rechten Brust. Nina hielt meine Brüste für eine Sekunde, dann berührte sie mit den Fingern meine Nippel und streichelte sie mit zarten Kreisbewegungen. Mir entfuhr ein leises Stöhnen.

"Soll ich aufhören?", fragte sie leise.

"Nein, das ist schön", sagte ich. "Es fühlt sich toll an. Darf ich deine auch anfassen?"

Nina räusperte sich. "Ja."

Ich begann an ihrer Taille und fuhr mit beiden Händen langsam nach oben, bis ich an ihren Brüsten angekommen war. Sie bekam eine Gänsehaut. Ihre Brüste waren weich und warm, nur die hellrosa Nippel waren hart. Ich machte kleine Kreise um die Nippel herum, und Nina stöhnte ebenfalls. "Du bist sehr zärtlich", sagte sie. "Ganz anders als ein Mann."

Erneut hielt ich es nicht für angebracht, sie über den wahren Sachverhalt aufzuklären. Nina war so ein zartes Geschöpf; selbst wenn ich noch ein Mann gewesen wäre, hätte ich sie nicht grob befummelt.

Ich setzte mich hinter Nina auf die Bank und gab ihr einen Kuß auf den Hals. "Deine Brüste fühlen sich fantastisch an", flüsterte ich in ihr Ohr. Währenddessen streichelte ich mit der einen Hand ihre linke Brust, die andere ließ ich an ihrem Bauch hinunterwandern, bis ich an dem schmalen Streifen Schamhaar angelangt war. "Darf ich deine Muschi berühren?", fragte ich sie. Nina nickte und spreizte die Beine ein wenig. "Du bist die erste Frau, die mich so berührt", sagte sie. "Gefällt es dir?", fragte ich. "Es ist... sehr schön", sagte sie.

Ninas Muschi schien auszulaufen, so feucht war sie. Ich fuhr sanft mit dem Mittelfinger von unten nach oben durch ihre feuchte Grotte. Nina stöhnte laut. Mit kleinen, kreisenden Bewegungen streichelte ich ihre Klitoris. Ich nahm nun auch die andere Hand nach unten und steckte vorsichtig den Zeigefinger bis zum ersten Gelenk in ihre Muschi. Nina schien sich völlig zu vergessen und wand sich unter meinen Händen. "Ich komme!", platzte es aus ihr heraus. Sie stöhnte laut und bog ihren Oberkörper nach hinten. Ihre Beine waren mittlerweile ganz gespreizt und ihre Muschi stand weit offen. Ich schob den Finger weiter in ihre warme, feuchte Höhle, wo er ohne Widerstand hineinglitt, und umkreiste mit dem anderen Finger ihren Kitzler. Nina zuckte wild umher und stöhnte noch lauter, bis sie schließlich in sich zusammensackte und ganz still wurde.

"Das war sehr schön", sagte sie leise. "Bin ich jetzt lesbisch?" Ich streichelte ihren Rücken. "Nicht doch. Du stehst doch noch auf Männer, oder?"

"Ich glaube schon", sagte sie. "Einen harten Schwanz kann ich dir leider nicht bieten", sagte ich bedauernd und dachte an die Zeit zurück, als ich noch einen hatte. "Ich hatte noch nie so einen Orgasmus wie diesen hier", sagte Nina und lächelte wieder. Sie setzte sich mir gegenüber und streichelte meine Brüste. "Jetzt bist du dran."

"Hast du schon mal eine Muschi geleckt?", fragte ich Nina. "Nein", erwiderte sie. "Aber ich würde schon gern mal..."

Ich setzte mich eine Bank höher und spreizte die Beine. Meine rasierte Muschi lag offen vor ihr, und Nina bekam große Augen. Vermutlich hatte sie so etwas bisher nur im Spiegel bei sich selbst gesehen. Ich war noch nie so feucht gewesen wie jetzt, wo eine wunderschöne junge Frau kurz davor war, sich mit meiner Muschi zu beschäftigen. Mit beiden Händen spreizte ich meine sie, so daß Nina das rosa Fleisch sehen konnte. "Ich habe immer gedacht, daß ich auf Schwänze stehe", sagte sie leise. "Aber deine Muschi ist wirklich wunderschön."

Nina legte die Hände auf meine Schenkel und näherte sich mit dem Gesicht meinem Unterleib. Sie sog meinen Geruch ein, und ich spürte ihren Atem. Endlich öffnete sie den Mund und fuhr mit der Zunge vorsichtig zwischen meine geöffneten Schamlippen. Geiles Gefühl, kann ich nur sagen.

Nina leckte ihre Lippen. "Du schmeckst gut", sagte sie und strahlte mich an. Dann fand sie mit ihrer Zunge meine Klitoris und leckte leicht darüber. Diesmal war ich an der Reihe, eine Gänsehaut zu bekommen. Nina schloß die Lippen über meinen Kitzler und saugte daran, während sie einen Finger in meine Muschi schob. So schnell wie noch nie spürte ich das schöne Gefühl in mir hochsteigen. "Ja!", rief ich, und dann kam ich auch schon so gewaltig, wie ich es noch nie erlebt hatte. Der Orgasmus schien ewig zu dauern, und Nina hörte nicht auf damit, an meiner Klitoris zu saugen und ihren Finger in mich zu stoßen. Schließlich ebbte er langsam ab, und die Nachbeben ließen meinen Körper erzittern.

Wir standen auf und umarmten uns. Ich streichelte Ninas Po und sie meinen. Wir küßten uns innig auf den Mund und preßten unsere Brüste aneinander, als plötzlich die Tür aufging und eine alte Frau von etwa 60 hereingetappt kam. "Oh. Tschuldigung. Wollte nicht stören", krächzte sie, ging aber nicht wieder hinaus, sondern setzte sich auf die Bank und beobachtete uns.

Nina wurde rot, und wir sahen zu, daß wir aus der Sauna herauskamen. Nach einer angenehmen Dusche mit gegenseitigem Einseifen gingen wir wieder nach draußen, wo Mama immer noch mit einer ordentlichen Erektion auf dem Handtuch lag. "Ihr wart ganz schön lange weg", sagte sie vorwurfsvoll. "Tut mir leid, du kommst auch noch dran", sagte ich und streichelte unmerklich über ihren Ständer. Nina und ich tauschten Telefonnummern aus, und dann verließen wir das Schwimmbad.
Ein paar Tage später sagte Mama beim Frühstück: "Ich habe eine Überraschung für dich."

"Was denn?"

Sie stand auf und öffnete ihren Bademantel. "Schau mal hier", sagte sie und grinste. Sie hatte ihre Schamhaare entfernt! Naja, eigentlich meine. Der Schwanz sah viel größer aus, und während ich ihn so betrachtete, wuchs er zu seiner vollen Größe heran. "Wunderschön", sagte ich, und das war nicht ironisch gemeint. Er sah wirklich gut aus. Ich nahm mir vor, daß ich ihn auch immer rasieren würde, falls ich jemals meinen Körper zurückbekommen sollte.

In diesem Moment kam Nicky zur Tür herein. "Habt ihr schon wieder ohne mich angefangen?", fragte sie und kniete sich ohne große Umschweife vor Mama nieder. "Hey, der sieht ja richtig gut aus", sagte sie und gab der Eichel einen feuchten Kuß.

"Laß mich auch mal", sagte ich und schob Nicky zur Seite. Mama und Nicky sahen mich erstaunt an. Bisher hatte ich ja noch keinen Schwanz im Mund gehabt. "Der sieht so gut aus, da muß ich auch mal probieren", sagte ich und nahm den Schwanz in die Hand. Er fühlte sich glatter an als ich ihn in Erinnerung hatte. Ich schob die Vorhaut ein paarmal hin und her und betrachtete nachdenklich die Eichel. Wenn ich noch ein Mann gewesen wäre, hätte ich das niemals getan, aber jetzt war ich nun mal eine Frau.

Nicky sah auf die Uhr. "Verdammt, schon so spät!", rief sie und stürmte aus dem Zimmer. Wir hörten noch, wie sie sich anzog und aus dem Haus rannte. Was auch immer sie vorhatte, jetzt hatte ich Mamas Schwanz ganz für mich allein. Wir gingen ins Wohnzimmer. Ich warf mein Nachthemd beiseite und setzte mich auf die Couch, und Mama stellte sich vor mich.

Ich betrachtete die Eichel. An der Spitze hatte sich bereits ein Lusttropfen gebildet. Ich nahm allen Mut zusammen und schloß meine Lippen um die Eichel. Sie schmeckte irgendwie komisch, aber geil. Dieses Gerät in den Mund zu nehmen war gar nicht so einfach; ich mußte meinen Mund viel weiter öffnen als ich gedacht hatte. Ich schob meinen Kopf ein wenig rauf und runter, bis Mama sagte: "Geht er nicht noch weiter rein?"

Ohne den Schwanz aus dem Mund zu nehmen schaute ich zu ihr hinauf und schüttelte den Kopf. "Glaub mir, es geht, ich hab das auch immer gemacht", sagte sie. Ich versuchte es, bis der Brechreiz kam. "Das geht nicht", sagte ich keuchend.

"Vielleicht tust du dir so leichter", sagte Mama und legte sich auf den Boden. Dann zog sie mich in die 69er-Stellung über sich. Nun war es etwas einfacher, den Schwanz in den Mund zu nehmen. Während Mama mit ihrer Zunge in meiner Muschi herumwühlte, schob ich ihn immer weiter hinein. "Du mußt schlucken und ihn in diesem Moment weiter reinrutschen lassen", sagte Mama. Es klappte! Ich bekam ihn zwar nicht ganz hinein, aber ich war ja noch Anfängerin.

Es dauerte nicht lange, bis Mama anfing zu stöhnen. "Es ist gleich soweit", murmelte sie. Ich wollte nicht gleich beim ersten Mal das Sperma in den Mund gespritzt bekommen, nahm ich den Kopf zurück und wichste sie mit der Hand bis zum Höhepunkt. Ich war selbst nicht mehr weit davon entfernt, da Mama mit ihrer Zunge an meiner Klitoris war, und kurz darauf kam ich auch.

Das war mein erster Oralverkehr. Als wäre das nicht schon genug gewesen, begann Mama damit, mit ihrer Zunge an meinem Arschloch zu spielen. Geiles Gefühl! "Mir hat das immer großen Spaß gemacht", sagte sie. Nicht zu fassen, meine Mutter hatte sich in den Arsch ficken lassen! An so etwas hätte ich früher nie gedacht. Aber jetzt genoß ich die Berührung ihrer Zunge, während ich ihren immer noch großen Prügel mit Zunge und Lippen verwöhnte.

"Wir sollten die Stellung wechseln", sagte Mama. Ich stand auf, und sie dirigierte mich zurück auf die Couch, wo ich mich ganz normal hinsetzte. Im weitesten Sinne normal, denn ich hatte keinerlei Kleidung an und ich spreizte die Beine, so weit ich konnte. Mama fuhr mit dem Finger durch meine feuchte Muschi und fing dann vorsichtig damit an, den glitschigen Finger in mein Arschloch gleiten zu lassen. Zuerst tat es ein bißchen weh, aber mit der Zeit ging es besser.

Ein unbeschreibliches Gefühl! Mama nahm zwei Finger und machte weiter, während sie sich mit der Zunge meiner Klitoris widmete. Es war etwas ganz Neues für mich, und es war fantastisch. Als sie den dritten Finger nahm, war mein Arschloch weit genug gedehnt. Sie beugte sich über mich, und als ich schon enttäuscht fragen wollte, warum sie aufhörte, spürte ich ihren harten Prügel an meinem Hintern. Wie sollte dieses dicke Gerät, das ich kaum in den Mund brachte, da hineinpassen?

Meine Muschi schien überzulaufen, und Mama fuhr erst einmal rein und raus, um ihren Ständer zu schmieren. Dann setzte sie weiter unten an und schob ihn langsam hinein. Mein Arschloch schien zu platzen, aber als sie mit der Eichel drin war, überwog meine Geilheit den Schmerz, bis ich ihn gar nicht mehr spürte. Mama begann, langsam ihren Schwanz in meinem Arsch hin und her zu bewegen. Ich konnte kaum fassen, wie geil ich war. "Ja, fick mich in den Arsch!", rief ich aus, obwohl ich normalerweise kein Freund von Dirty Talk bin.

Mama packte mich bei den Knien und arbeitete sich immer weiter hinein. "Boah, das ist so eng, ich bin gleich soweit", sagte sie schnaufend. Ich war auch kurz davor zu kommen. Mama zog ihren zuckenden Prügel aus mir heraus und spritzte mir alles auf den Körper, während ich selber in wilder Ekstase meine Lust herausschrie.

Mama grinste. "Jetzt weiß ich, was für eine Freude ich den Kerlen immer bereitet habe, wenn ich mich in den Arsch habe ficken lassen."
... Continue»
Posted by johndoe14 2 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Lesbian Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 2907  |  
  |  6

Trapped and Trained Sissy Ch. 03

Trapped and Trained Ch. 03
The next few days felt like a lifetime for me. I couldn't sl**p at night - every time I closed my eyes, all I could see were replays of myself, dressed like a whore, being strapped to a padded sawhorse while it fucked me from both sides. Everything I ate and drank had a horrid aftertaste of that bastard's cum - it was as if that taste was permanently embedded in my ataste buds now. The back of my throat was sore so it hurt to speak and my pussy... no, my ass, as I had reverted back to calling it... was sore from the repeated violations it suffered.

I went through a list of possible ideas to stop this madness from progressing. Sadly, there was nothing I could do in terms of revenge. If I went to the police and they arrested him, then come 11 o'clock that night the scheduled email would be sent out to my entire contact list. He had sent me a copy of the email the night I returned home. He had made so many edits to it that it seemed like a well done porno production. He threw in some background music and even injected some sound effects that made it sound as if I were moaning at various times, begging for more cock in my holes and cum in my belly. To my horror, it was all extremely believable, especially since the second portion of the video was me seemingly voluntarily stuffing my holes with dildos and drinking glasses full of cum. Anyone who saw the video would view me as a willing participant to this twisted game he was playing.

Since I couldn't do anything that would leave him incapacitated or away from his home for an extended period of time, I was left with bargaining with him. I emptied out my bank account the day after my ordeal when I had made my decision., which wasn't as much as one would hope in this situation and only amounted to roughly over $4,000. Surely that would be enough to buy him off though, I convinced myself. I did not attempt to contact him, holding onto a foolish hope that he would possibly just forget about me. Three days passed when, finally, I received a message from him with a photo attachment that Saturday morning. The email read:


It has been a few days now, so I'm sure the reality of your situation has set in for you. By this time you should have accepted that you are now my property to do with as I please. I have given you these days to not only come to this realization, but also to recover from your first training session. I know it has been hard for you to go this long without the taste of cum or without a hard cock pumping in and out of that pussy of yours. You are such a slut, as evidenced in the attached photo.

But the time has come for your second training session, so your wait is finally over. You will be sure that your body is entirely smooth before coming to my house. You will step in the front door, strip, and then wait on all fours for your inspection. If you do not pass inspection, you will be locked out of the house fully nude and the email will be sent immediately to all of your contacts. You will have to find your own way home - and remember, the neighborhoods you'll have to navigate are not known for their hospitality.

You may want to shave twice, Candi. See you at 6pm, sharp.


Opening the picture attachment at the bottom of the note, my face burned in embarrassment as I saw the picture pop up on my screen. It was a closeup of my face after I had received my facial at the end of the training session involving the fucking machines. Cum was dripping down my face, my mascara was running and mixing in with it as it dripped down over my painted lips. I had to drive all the way home with that dried cum stuck to my face that night, and I spent easily over an hour in the shower once I returned home, using up all of my hot water in the process, but I didn't care. I just couldn't escape the feeling that I was missing a spot and would have a coworker notice it the next day at the office. I hated this man. I had to break free of his control. $4,000 had to be enough - what did he have to lose?

First I had to make sure I didn't get thrown out of his house before I even had the opportunity to negotiate with him. I went to the store and bought a women's razor, some body shaving cream and a women's scented lotion, my heart pounding as I checked out with the young and attractive cashier. I did as he said and shaved my entire body, twice. I then spread the lotion over my now smooth body, ending in the same soft and sensitive feeling that I remembered before. The only difference before was that I had no control over my body - this time I was the one doing everything to myself. How humiliating.

My heart was beating through my chest as I drove to the house where my nightmare previously took place. With $4,000 cash in my jeans pocket, I pulled in the driveway and walked to the front door. The door was unlocked, so I walked in and looked around. It was dark, but I noticed the familiar blinking red light of an activated video camera focused in on me. My body burned as I saw it, knowing that he was attempting to gain more control over me with more evidence. Part of me wanted to rip it off the wall, but I knew that was not an option under the circumstances. I slowly removed all of my clothes, leaving my jeans on top so I could easily get to my bargaining chip, then sunk to my hands and knees, waiting.

Almost immediately I heard the door to the basement open and the lights turned on. He walked over to me, but I kept my head down looking at the floor as I figured that's what I should do. He f***efully grabbed my hands and pulled them behind my back, clicking on some steel handcuffs tightly to my wrists. I figured this may be my last chance, so I started the negotiation process, or so I thought.

"Sir, may I please speak?" I timidly asked.

He ignored my request as he roughly felt around my body. Spreading my ass cheeks apart and fingering the outside of my hole, pulling on my cock and balls, pinching my nipples. He combed through my entire body without saying a word. Since he did not decline my request, I decided to take a chance.

"I would like to offer you a deal, Sir. In my jeans pocket, there is $4,000. It is yours. If you just allow me to watch you delete the videos and photos you have of me and let me go, then it is yours. It's all I have."

I heard a quiet chuckle come from the man's mouth.

"Oh Candi, you amuse me so. Don't you understand that you are worth so much more to me than a measly four grand? Hell, by the time I'm done with you, you'll be bringing twice that much a week when I rent that pussy of yours out to parties. No, you keep your money, slut. As I said before, I'm not interested in ruining you, just in using my property as I see fit."

I was speechless. I had spent the last few days convincing myself that he would take that deal. I spent the drive over here imagining him accepting, watching him delete all of his files, then sending me on my way, free from his control. Now he had declined, choosing instead to keep me as his property. I began to sob uncontrollably, which only seemed to anger him.

"Quit crying you little bitch, you should be glad I chose to keep you. I won't be keeping all of the money you earn, just my 90%. I believe I deserve that much since I'll be the one supplying your clothes and makeup, not to mention all the time and energy I'm giving to train you up to be the best cocksucking and fucking whore this town has ever seen. Now you get your shit together before I lose my temper and take it out on that ass of yours. You're lucky I haven't spanked you already for talking in that deep voice that has no place here. Now apologize to me for wasting my time and ask me to get on with your training, slut."

It took everything I had, but I pulled myself together. Mostly it was out of fear for not wanting one of his spankings, remembering how my entire ass felt like it had been held over a fire the last time I experienced one of those. Mustering up my best slutty voice like before, I asked...

"Sir, I am deeply sorry for wasting your valuable time and would love the opportunity to make things right. Please continue with my training as you had previously planned."

Suddenly he broke out into a smile, then quickly attached that familiar collar back on my neck with a leash leading off of it. Understanding that he now had complete control over me, he removed my handcuffs, apparently letting me know that I had passed his inspection. Next he pulled upward on the leash and gave the collar a short, sudden zap, signaling me to stand. I obliged, then followed him down the stairs to the basement/dungeon, trying to keep my mind from getting too far ahead of itself and not thinking about what was ahead of me tonight.

Once downstairs he led me to the center of the room. Looking up I could see shackles hanging from the ceiling, which he promptly placed my wrists in. My arms were still bent a bit, so he walked over to a crank and turned it a few times, pulling the chains tight and straightening out my arms. He came back over to me, wheeling a full length mirror in front of me and once again applied the tan colored paste to my genitals (after again going through the painful process of shoving my testicles up inside me) - when he was finished I again looked down to see what appeared at first glance to be a smoothly shaven, tanned pussy. He even cut a small slit down the middle to give the appearance of fat, swollen pussy lips. How thoughtful of him...

He then brought out a long blond wig that was split out into pigtails over to me. He placed it on my head and, after making his usual adjustments, secured it. After making me shake my head from side to side and then forward and backwards - "as if you were sucking a cock" - as he put it, he seemed satisfied and moved on to the next step in my transformation.

Next again was the makeup, which he expertly applied as previously done. A thick coat of foundation, some glittery pink eye shadow with thick mascara to again make my already long eyelashes stand out even more. Following that was some blush with more girly glitter mixed in with it. Next he applied what felt like three coats of lipstick followed by another two coats of lip gloss - again, with glitter mixed in. He stepped out of the way and I looked at my face. Whereas last time I was made to look like nothing but a whore that you would see on the side of the road, this time I was being made up to look younger. Still slutty, but almost like an 18 or 19 year old, immediately taking years off of my life with his handiwork. I finally understood why when he came back.

First, he again applied a heavy coat of the glue substance to my chest before sticking on the high C/low D implants to me. After holding them for a few minutes he let go and I felt the familiar weight sagging off of my chest. He then went to the box and started pulling out my outfit for the session. First was a white piece of material that was supposed to pass for a shirt, though it looked like little more than a bra that would tie in the middle. Next was an embarrassingly short plaid skirt with a black belt passing through it. When he held it up I could see that the belt buckle said "SLUT" in glittery silver letters as an extra touch. He then pulled out a black satin thong with white bows spread around the waistband, followed by a white garter belt with black bows and black ribboning down by the garter snaps. Next out of the box were some white stockings that had a black bow at the top, inside their frilly lace trim. Lastly were some white platform high heels. The spike seemed to be even higher on these and it looked as though I would almost have to stand on my tiptoes just to fit inside them. Where did he get all of this stuff, I wondered in my head.

Efficiently he placed the clothing on me. While putting on the thong I felt him grind his hard cock against my ass as he slid the string of the thong between my cheeks. He made me moan like a whore as he did it, reaching his hands around to feel my breasts. He finally stopped himself and went back to dressing me, finishing with the high heels that immediately made me feel like I had a cramp in my foot just by slipping them on. Walking would be difficult. He then snapped his fingers as if he had forgotten something and came back with a handful of small objects. Bending down, I again heard the familiar snaps of tiny padlocks being locked into place on my feet, again making my feet prisoners to these horrible contraptions.

My Master then released my arms from the shackles. It took a few minutes for the bl**d to rush back into my arms and hands, but he had no time to wait for that as he roughly pulled on the leash and sent some zaps through to my collar to spur me on. I fell a few times while learning to walk in these heels, but quickly learned that I needed to take smaller steps and walk in more of a straight line. Soon I was keeping pace with him just fine. As he walked me around the room, he made me talk in my slutty voice about how much of a whore I wanted to be, how I wanted nothing more than to have thick cocks shooting loads inside me, thanking him for this invaluable service he was giving me by training me. Inside I was screaming at him, cursing his very existance... but on the outside I had to keep up this persona of being some slutty school girl.

He would frequently stop and make me stand in awkward poses. Usually it involved me bending over and showing off my ass, obviously just more ammo that would be recorded by the multiple cameras in this room. Other times I would push my breasts together and pout my heavily painted lips, or lift up my skirt and make an O shape with my mouth, inviting cocks to penetrate it. Anything that came into his perverted mind, I would have to strike that pose, often times for minutes at a time while he walked circles around me, critiquing my form, adjusting my clothing or my hair or reapplying some of my makeup.

Finally he left me standing in the middle of the room as he went and retrieved a chair with a very high back that would easily go up past my head when seated. The chair had a hole in the bottom of it. He pulled down my thong to my knees, then made me sit down on the chair with my ass... pussy... centered directly over the hole. Once I was centered I watched as he methodically placed cuffs all over my body, securing me in place. My legs were fastened to the legs of the chair in four different locations, my arms cuffed behind me and fastened in place. Another two straps went over my lap, holding me down against the base of the chair snuggly. More straps held my chest against the back of the chair as one final strap went over my forehead and around the back, holding my head in place, unable to even move it side to side.

Into a closet my Master went, outside of my view. I heard something rolling towards me, but never actually saw it. It sounded like he was placing something underneath me. He frequently would poke a few fingers up through the hole and finger my pussy with a cold, greasy fluid - I assumed it was similar to before and he was lubing me up for the events to come. To my surprise I heard him walk away without anything penetrating my pussy, so I thought I was possibly mistaken as to what he had been doing. Back to the closet he went, this time coming back around with my worst nightmare.

Again, in front of me was the machine that abused my mouth the previous visit. Again I saw a full bag of the white sticky fluid attached to the dildo on the end of the machine through the tubing. He placed it in front of me, but in my mind I knew he had forgotten one thing. This time, I was not gagged with my mouth open. This time I would never open my mouth for that damned thing. I shut my mouth tightly. When my Master saw this, he gave that familiar chuckle as he lined up the dildo with my mouth and locked the machine in place on the ground. He pressed a few buttons and the dildo very slowly began to creep towards me, a tiny bit of precum starting to form at the tip.

"Same drill as before, Candi. Now open wide."

I did my best to shake my head and tell him no. The dildo was now inches from my face as I could smell the mixture of rubber and cum getting closer and closer. He came down next to my ear and whispered

"You can keep your mouth shut for a little while, but this machine will not stop pushing forward. Eventually the pain will either become too much or it will just knock your teeth out and make its way in that way. It's your decision, but I would suggest opening up and accepting it. Take the cock in your mouth, Candi, you know you want it."

I again tried to shake my head no, but it was no use, I was stuck. The dildo came in contact with my lips, gently at first, but slowly it started to increase the pressure. My lips were being smashed against my teeth now and the pain was unbearable. My mind wandered and I opened my mouth to scream, allowing the cock entry into my mouth. My lips came down around it as I moaned into it to express my pain. My Master just smiled with one of those "I told you so" smirks as he went back to the machine's panel and pressed more buttons, causing the dildo to now increase in pace. In and out it pumped, never going back far enough to leave my mouth and allow me to close it. I felt the impressions of the rubber veins sliding along my lips. Looking down at the black cock I could see hints of my pink lipstick and bits of glitter now showing while it slid in and out. The tip again began to hit the back of my throat, periodically triggering my gag reflex, but it never let up. Finally it went in to the hilt and gave that awful pause as I knew what was coming. I watched as the liquid flowed through the tubing and heard the machine whirl, then felt the stream of warm cum hit the back of my throat. It caused me to gag on the cock again but I could not move, so all I could do to stop the gagging was swallow the load that was now trapped in my mouth.

My Master came over to me and gave me an approving nod, then knelt beside me. Suddenly I heard a noise from underneath me and began to feel pressure against my pussy. Slowly but surely a cold metal object slid its way inside of me, then paused once fully impaled. To my shock and horror, the object began going through a wide range of activities over the next few minutes. First it would vibrate at such a rate that the entire chair was shaking. Next it felt like it would shift in temperature, from ice cold to red hot, making me squeal and try to squirm in the chair, doing anything to get the object out of me, but obviously to no use. Next it would start to move in small circles, brushing up and pushing out the edges of my pussy, obviously attempting to expand my hole. Finally it would pump in and out of my ass at a rapid pace until it extracted itself altogether. At random increments it would start again, never with the same pattern of activities.

My Master again appeared at my side and whispered words that will haunt me late at night for sure...

"You see Candi, you need to get used to performing these whore acts in different positions. You won't always be laying doggy style for your future clients - sometimes you will be bouncing your pussy up and down on a cock while taking another in your mouth, understand? It's all a part of your training. Now, this bag is a bit larger than the one from last time, so I think you should be all set down here for at least two hours. That machine training your pussy is one of my favorites - it took me a long time to get it just right, but it should do wonders for training your pussy efficiently. By the time it's finished you'll be well on your way to being an expert at having a cock in your ass and all the different experiences you can feel while one is inside of you. And we can't forget to let you enjoy the show."

With all that said and still echoing in my mind, he clicked a button on a remote and again I saw the television display of my misery. There was again a close up shot of the dildo assaulting my mouth, only this time it looked more voluntary as there was no longer a gag forcing my mouth open. It looked as though I opened my mouth and took the cock in on my own. There was a close up shot showing the hole leading to my pussy with a light shining on the hole in the chair to better see the metal dildo hooked into the machine gaining access and exiting my pussy as you watched the rod spin and rotate while I was impaled on the dildo at the end. Then there were multiple shots of the entire scene so you could see me dressed in my full outfit, from my glittery makeup and pigtails, to the white shirt straining against the knot to hold in my breasts, to the glittery "SLUT" belt buckle holding up my tiny plaid skirt. Periodically the camera would zoom in on my crotch, allowing you to see the slit in my pussy. It would then pan back out and you would see my black thong pulled halfway down my legs, over my white stockings and then leading down to my feet uncomfortably resting on the ground inside the padlocked heels.
Again he walked up the steps and out of the basement, leaving me to suffer alone. To think, hours ago I was convinced that I would soon be free of this demented person's grasp... only to find myself exponentially deeper under his control. As I tried to step outside of myself and look at this from a different perspective, another hot load shot into my throat, no longer triggering my gag reflex as I was learning how to control it. I was being trained how to control it. No longer gagging on the cock in my mouth and there was hardly any pain being experienced in my pussy as it was continuously fucked from underneath me.

There were no different perspectives... slowly but surely, I was becoming a slut.
... Continue»
Posted by hpm12 1 year ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Fetish, Shemales  |  Views: 1363  |  
  |  6

A Big Mistake Ch. 02

That's not begging!" Missy snapped at Larry. "I don't think you really want my pussy. Convince me!!!"

"Pleeeeeeeeease may I have your pussy." Larry pleaded. His cock was rock hard from the scent emanating from the folds of her uncovered sex just inches from his nose.

"Please may I have your pussy Mistress!!" She corrected him

Larry already felt a tinge of humiliation. How could he be here? Just a week ago, he was the one making the woman beg him for his cock. He didn't need this. He could have Claire's pussy anytime he wanted. However, her daughter who stood in front of him commanding him to beg for her snatch, had the sweetest tightest pussy he had ever felt, and he did want it badly. Discounting his shame, he again pleaded for the right to have it.

"Please may I have your pussy Mistress."

"This pussy?" she asked, spreading the lips so he could see her clit. "Do you want this sweet pussy?" She slid her finger inside to coat it with her juices.

"Yes Mistress." Larry replied.

Missy removed her finger and rubbed it on his upper lip so he could smell her scent with every breath. Larry breathed in deeply, savoring her aroma.

"Open up!" She demanded, placing her finger near him mouth.

Larry opened his mouth and she slid her finger in his mouth. Larry tasted her juices. Missy pulled her finger free and stepped back.

"Show me how bad you want my pussy. Stroke your cock." She told him.

Larry hesitated a moment. He didn't want to do that with Missy watching him as she stood over him.. He just stared at her pussy and did nothing.

Missy dropped her skirt and yelled at him, "I said stroke it! Unless you would like my mom to see that little film we made."

Larry looked down at his stiff cock and reluctantly grabbed it with his hand. Slowly he began to masturbate. Missy moved back close to him.

"That's a good boy. Mistress wants to see you cum. Make that little thing spew." She told him. He did not have a small dick, but she knew all men's confidence was dependent on their cock size. So if she told him enough times that it was small, he would, over time, become convinced that it was small. She lifted her skirt again and placed her pussy right in front of his nose. "Don't lick it until I say. Just smell it" She told him.

Larry breathed in again. His hand began to move faster on his rod. This really turned Missy on. Her pussy was getting really wet now. She dropped her skirt over Larry's head and grabbed the back of his head.. Grinding his nose into her clit, she continued to encourage him.

"Yea, that's' a good boy. Stoke that little cock. It makes me hot watching you play with yourself."

Larry was really turned on. His nose was covered in pussy juice and his cock was fast approaching orgasm. Missy could see him stroking fast and figured he was close. She pulled his head in hard and commanded him to lick her. Larry stuck his tongue out and began devouring her dripping cunt. Her taste was intoxicating. He licked and swallowed her sweet nectar. Almost immediately Larry began to cum. Shot after shot spewed from him cock. He grunted into Missy's pussy as his orgasm took over. Missy continued to grind her sex into his face until she screamed out from her own orgasm. She came all over his face. Her cum dripped from his chin as she relished her climax. When she was finished, she pushed him back, dropped her skirt and walked out of the room.

"Clean up your mess, I will see you after school.

Larry sat on his haunches for a long time just staring blankly at the puddles of cum he shot all over the hardwood floor. He was dumbfounded by the sudden turn of events. Feeling sorry for himself, he stood and retrieved a towel. He knelt back down and wiped the mess from the floor. He tried and tried to figure out a way to get out of this position he now found himself in.

He spent the next four hours searching without results for the missing DVD Missy said she had. He looked everywhere in her room.. When he reached her dresser, he opened each drawer and moved things around hoping to find it. He opened one of the drawers and inside of it was all of Missy's naughty under garments. His cock instantly stirred as he imagined Missy's magnificent hard body filling out the material he was holding. He came across a particularly sexy negligee. It was dark purple satin with black lace trim. He again imagined Missy's big beautiful tits pushing up out of the half cups. He dreamed of the back riding up between her perfectly firm round ass cheeks. His cock was now forming a tent in his sweats. He pulled the draw string and they fell to his ankles. Wrapping his rock hard cock with the material, he began to stroke it. The silky material tantalized his prick. He closed his eyes and recalled the smell of Missy's cunt. He stroked harder and faster. His muscles began to tighten and he was preparing to explode when he heard the front door close.

"Larry?" Came Claire's voice. "Where are you?"

Larry froze. Stuffing Missy's unmentionables back in her drawer, he pulled up his sweats. He raced out of her room and into the bathroom.

"I'm in here." He called back as he sat down on the toilet and stuffed his stiff unit between his legs.

"I came home to have lunch with you." Claire said as she passed the bathroom and headed for the bedroom.

Larry sat for a few more moments until his dick drained enough not to bbe seen in his sweats. He flushed and followed Claire to the room. When he walked in, Claire was standing in front of the mirror straightening her outfit. Larry took one look at her. Her outfit hugged her body in all the right places. Her big round tits strained against her blouse. He full round ass pushed against the tight short skirt. It was not Missy's body, but Larry was so horny.

"Any port in a storm." He told himself.

He walked up behind Claire and crotched behind her. Clutching the hem of her skirt, he pulled it to the floor. He grasped her panties and pulled them to her ankles too.

Claire wasn't expecting anything like this, but she wasn't complaining. Lately Larry had been a bit distant, and the attention was well received. Stepping out of her panties and skirt, her body tingled as he ran his fingers up her legs. Reaching her sex, he slid one finger between her lips and found her clit. Claire closed her eyes and delighted in the sensations.

Larry diddled her clit with one hand, as he rose up to stand behind her, he pushed the other hand inside her blouse until he found her large bra covered tits. He massaged one until the nipple was nice and hard. Taking it in his finger tips, he pinched it hard.

"Ahhhhhhh!" Claire gasped.

Larry pressed his hard cock, still in his sweats, between her ass cheeks. He moved up and down as he continued the masterful stimulation with his hands.

"Tell me what you want!" He instructed Claire.

"I want your hard cock in my wet pussy." She answered..

"You don't have a pussy." He snapped, feeling his confidence return. "What do you have?"

"A cunt!" Claire replied. "I have a cunt. I want your hard cock in my wet cunt."

Larry turned her body and pushed her toward the bed. Then he bent her over it. He dropped his pants and drove his cock deep inside her. Not wasting any time, he immediately began taking all his aggressions out on her pussy. Pounding her pussy he again spoke to her, "Is that what you want? You want my big fat cock inside that sloppy cunt of yours?"

"Oh yea!" Claire returned. "Fuck me harder Baby."

Larry grabbed hold and assaulted her f***efully from behind. The skin slapping and the screaming were clear to Missy as she entered the house.

"Fuck me baby, Fuck me harder." Claire screamed.

"You love it when I take you like the slut you are from behind don't you?" Larry barked back.

"Yes, fuck your slut." was what Missy heard as she peeked around the door opening to the room. She watched for a few minutes as Larry fucked her mom from behind hard and fast. She was very turned on, but at the same time very mad. She needed to break this up before Larry came. She hurried to the front door and opened it.

"Mom, what are you doing home?" she hollered as she slammed the door. "Mom, where are you?"

Claire and Larry both panicked. Larry knew if Missy saw him like this, she might get mad. She had told him she was now in charge of all his sexual activities. Claire on the other hand, didn't want her daughter so see her like this. She pushed Larry back and rushed into the master bath. Larry pulled his pants up and sat on the bed as Missy reached the room.

"Hey Larry, what's mom doing home?" She asked innocently.

"She came home to have lunch with me." He answered with a guilty look on his face.

Just then Claire emerged from the bathroom in a pair of pajama bottoms and her work blouse.

"Why are you wearing your PJs?" Missy queried.

"Oh, I just wanted to be comfortable during lunch." Claire replied. She then retrieved her panties and skirt from the floor and returned to the bathroom. She knew Missy was on to them, but as long as she didn't see her in the position she was just in, she didn't care that Missy knew Claire might have been having sex.

As Claire got dressed in the bathroom, Missy sat next to Larry and whispered in his ear, "I saw you two, you are in deep trouble mister." She reached between his legs and grabbed his cock. "This belongs to me now, and I say when and how you can use it. Get it?"

Larry nodded. Missy stood up and when her mom returned from the bathroom Missy asked if she could have lunch with them.

Embarrassed a bit, Claire declined, saying she needed to get back to work. Feeling the inevitable punishment, Larry tried to convince Claire to stay and eat. Claire kissed him on the cheek and left.

"We can finish what we were working on later when I get home." She commented to Larry as she left the room.

Both Larry and Missy followed Claire to the door. They watched as her car left the drive.

"What do you think you are doing?" She snapped at Larry. "I told you I was in charge of your sex life now, and I will not have you treating my mom like a common whore. Is that understood?"

Larry instantly reverted back to his submissive self from that morning. "Yes mistress." he replied.

"Now get undressed and get on your knees. My mom will be expecting you to continue that tonight, so we need to make sure that cock of yours won't work." She told him.

"Start stroking!!!." She snapped again.

Larry complied and began to masturbate on the floor. Missy took off her skirt and walked up to Larry. Mashing his face into her dripping cunt, she again gave him an order, "Eat me!"

Larry abided by her command.

"When mother asks you to fuck her tonight, you will decline. You will then offer to eat her pussy as you are doing now until she cums three times, understand?"

Larry mumbled an affirmative answer.

Then she fucked his face harder with her smooth drenched snatch. Larry stroked his cock hard and fast until he was about to cum.

"That's a good little boy, stroke your little cock for me. I want to see you cum again." She encouraged him.

Larry was really finding this a turn on. He stroked hard and fast. Soon both were on the verge of climax. Missy came first. Pressing Larry's face into her crotch, she screamed out as the pleasure coursed through her.

"Yes, my slave, That's it.........Oh, I am cumming." She screamed. "Cum for your mistress!" she told him as her orgasm subsided. Let me see you shoot it all over the floor."

Larry felt his orgasm approach f***efully. He shot the first jet far from him. Stroke after stroke more of his seed spilled onto the ground. He grunted as his face was pushed into her folds.. When he was done, Missy commanded him to do it one more time.

"I can't. I did it twice today already." He told her.

"Oh yes you can, I don't want you getting any ideas tonight with my mom. From now on, it is all about her pleasure. Your cock is going to be so limp, you couldn't get it up with a crane. Now stroke it."

Larry reluctantly did as he was told. After about five minutes, it was barely hard. Missy noticed and began teasing him.

"What's the matter? Big bad Larry can't get it up? Do you need some encouragement?"

Larry just stroked harder. He was not going to let her think he was impotent.

Missy began to open her blouse. I'll bet it would get hard if it was between these." She said as she displayed her big round tits.. Larry got very turned on. He watched as Missy removed her bra and began to tease her nipples. His cock began to respond and he grabbed it tighter as he stroked. Missy sat back on the chair and spread her legs as well, giving him a clear view of her magnificent pussy..

"You want my pussy Larry?" she asked.

He just nodded as his cock firmed up. The remnants of his last orgasm were lubing his masturbation. Missy pinched and squeezed her tits as Larry watched and approached orgasm.

"Come on little boy. Let's see that little ding-a-ling cum one more time. Cum for Missy." She teased.

"Let me see how much more cum is left in your little pee pee."

Larry just watched as she kneaded her perfect mammories. His orgasm hit and he let out a grunt as the last few spurts left in his balls spilled onto the ground.

Satisfied with his compliance, Missy closed her top and addressed Larry again, "Now for your punishment. I told you no using that little thing without permission, and you disobeyed, so now you will clean up that mess you made on the floor. However, this time you will use nothing but your tongue.

"Are you fuckin' k**ding me?" Larry snapped. "No fuckin' way!!!!"

"OK, but I'm pretty sure mom will be quite mad when she sees you fucking her daughter on that DVD." Missy reminded him.

Larry just stayed there on his haunches contemplating his next move. Not wanting to have his meal ticket end, he reluctantly leaned over and placed his hands on the ground with his puddle of cum between them.. Lowering his head to the ground, he placed his tongue in the gooey liquid and lapped it up like a dog. As the salty taste hit his mouth and slid down his throat, he again wondered how he could have slid so low so fast. Suddenly a bright flash caught his attention. He looked up to see Missy standing over him with a camera covering her face as she looked at the digital screen and laughed out loud.

"This will look good in my collection for mom if you don't behave." She told him as she continued to snap more pictures.

Defeated, Larry just finished his task.

When he was finished, Missy walked up to him and spoke, "Whose in charge?"

"You are." He answered.

"You are Mistress!" she snarled.

"You are Mistress." He corrected himself.

She turned around and bent over so her ass was in front of his face. "Show me! Kiss my ass." She barked as she spread her cheeks. Larry planted his lips on her puckered hole and kissed it.

"What do you say?" she said after he had finished.

"Thank you Mistress." He said, feeling quite humiliated.

"Go take a shower." She commanded. "You have a long night of servicing my mom ahead of you."

Larry stood and did as he was told. Missy retired to her room and waited for his return. She had more instructions to give him when he was done.... Continue»
Posted by Acebottom 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 704  |  
  |  4

A Big Mistake Ch. 04

Now that Missy felt she had Larry sufficiently under her control, she decided she would let him have sex with her mother. The next day after Claire left for work, Larry showed up in Missy's room to perform his morning task. Missy was still in her panties and no top. Larry gazed longingly at her perfect body. She walked up to Larry and pushed his head down as he dropped to his knees. She pressed his face into her panty covered pussy.

"Lick me." She commanded.

Larry licked at the silky material of her thong. His cock immediately sprung to life and filled with bl**d as he pleasured his mistress. He grabbed his rock hard cock and began to stroke it slowly.

Once Missy's panties were nice and wet, she pushed Larry back and pulled them to the side. Ordering him to continue, she pressed his face to her sex roughly. Larry was really becoming good at this she thought to herself. He lapped up her juices and stimulated her clit expertly. Her pleasure caused her to grind his face harder into her steamy sex. She began to imagine a big thick cock driving into her where Larry's tongue now probed. Her orgasm hit soon after. She moaned with satisfaction as it consumed her. Larry was stroking his cock furiously as Missy came all over his face. Missy was enjoying her climax so much, that she almost forgot her plan for him that day.

"Stop playing with your little cock!" she ordered as she came back to reality.

Larry was startled by her order, but he did as he was told.

"Mistress has a big surprise for you today." She told him. "I am going to allow you to make love to my mom."

Larry's face lit up with joy. He couldn't believe she was actually going to let him fuck Claire. He began to imagine her bent over the bed as he fucked her silly. He imagined Claire screaming for him to fuck her as he talked dirty to her. However, his mind was snapped back to the present by Missy's voice.

"And you will be gentle and loving the whole time, or you will never be allowed back inside her. Do you understand me?" she snapped.

"Yes mistress." He answered with disappointment.

"So get up and leave that that little dick of yours alone all day." She told him. She knew he would blow his wad almost immediately once he got inside her since he hadn't gotten laid in a long time. This she could use to humiliate him even further.

"I want you to call mom and tell her you have a surprise for her and that she needs to come home for lunch. Then I want you to prepare everything for her. I will be watching the whole time, so you be nice and not one nasty word from your mouth you got it?" she asked.

Larry just nodded.

Missy thought she was doing something nice for her mom. She wanted her to be treated nicely, and loved, not treated like a whore. That is why she was treating Larry like this. She was teaching him a lesson. She wanted him to treat her mom like the queen Missy felt she was. What she didn't know, was that her mom craved the nastiness Larry used to give her. She wanted that. It turned her on, and she had never been turned on like that in her past. She missed that so much, she was beginning to seek it somewhere else. Missy would learn this in the near future.

Missy had a plan to have Larry so horny by lunch, that he wouldn't be able to control himself. She ordered him to come to her. Larry did, and Missy pulled her g-string off and placed it over his face, locating the wet silky material of the crotch over his nose.

"You will leave this over your face all morning until mom comes home." Missy said.

Larry mumbled his acceptance. The smell was intoxicating. With ever breath he inhaled the sweet smell of Missy's pussy. His cock was constantly hard the entire morning.

The rest of the morning Missy instructed Larry on how she wanted everything for her mom. On more than one occasion, she made him kneel and bring her to orgasm. Larry was so turned on by the time Claire got home; he thought he would cum in his pants when she kissed him.

Just before Claire arrived home, Missy removed her panties from Larry's face and instructed him to clean them. By now, they were dry and the cum had stained the material. Larry eagerly sucked the material until the cum became moist again. Then he licked her juices from the material and savored the taste. Then Missy told him to go shower so that he didn't smell like pussy. Larry was standing in the entry when Claire walked in the door for lunch.

Claire was hotter than a pistol when she opened the door. She was ready for a good old fashioned fucking. Claire had not been behaving herself at work. For the last few weeks, she had been shamelessly flirting with Drew. Since the day Drew had almost caught her masturbating in her office, Claire had noticed how he was always staring at her, especially her large full breasts. Frustrated at home, Claire had found Drew's attention flattering. To have a young strong boy lusting after her was exciting. She had begun to tease him with her big tits. She would unbutton her top an extra button when she saw him in the hall, stopping to make conversation as he tried to pass. Drew would lustfully stare at her cleavage as she made idle conversation. Then she would watch as he walked away, adjusted his obvious hard-on . On one occasion, she found him delivering toner to the copy room. She entered the room and flashed some cleavage again, but this time she stumbled into him. They both ended up against the wall, with Claire's back pressed against Drew's front. In the turmoil, Drew ended up with a handful of Claire's big soft boob. His cock sprung to life when he realized it. Claire could feel his cock pressing against her soft round ass. The feel of his cock against her brought an immediate tingle to her pussy. Claire didn't stand up quickly; she just moved her head to look at him. With his hand still full of her tit, Claire just winked at him. She slowly regained her composure, stood and left the room. Claire immediately went back to her office and masturbated to a thundering orgasm. That was two days ago.

Drew had avoided Claire yesterday, but could not do that today. He had a letter that needed her signature. When her secretary announced his arrival, Claire got excited. She quickly unbuttoned two buttons on her blouse and opened it, exposing her deep cleavage and the top of her black lace bra. Drew entered and handed her the envelope and the clipboard for her signature. Claire leaned in, giving him a great view down her top. His cock stirred and Claire's pussy began to tingle. Drew couldn't keep his eyes off her chest. He imagined his cock buried between them, sliding in and out. When Claire had finished, she set the pen down. Drew didn't even move, he just stood and stared at her big fat tits. When he realized Claire had caught him, he frantically reached for the clipboard. Then to his great surprise, Claire grabbed his wrist. There eyes met and Claire said in a soft sexy voice, "It was nice to see you again Drew." Then she slowly released his arm and let it slip from her grip. Drew didn't know what to do. He just smiled and left the office.

Claire sat back and buttoned the remaining buttons of her top. Feeling the heat between her legs, she slowly slid her hand under her skirt and cupped her moist sex.

"I have to have some of that." She said out loud.

Then the reality hit. She didn't want to cheat on Larry, but she needed to get laid. Her thoughts again returned to Drew. She began to imagine him taking her right there in the office. She fingered her clit through her soft silky panties, they were already wet and she could feel her clit as if they were not even there. She grabbed one of her tits and squeezed it. Her nipples were already hard. She pinched one and let out a moan. She rubbed her pussy harder and squeezed her tit again. Her body responded in kind, tingling and shivering to her touch. She was so horny, she needed a release. She pushed her panties aside and plunged a finger deep in her dripping hole. Oh did that feel good. She fucked her pussy hard with her hand. She inserted another finger, then a third. Twisting her nipple hard, she could feel her orgasm approach. She reached inside her bra to feel her hard nipple against the palm of her hand. This sent tingles through her. She bit her lip to stay quiet. Her orgasm was boiling to the surface. She plunged her fingers deep inside. Faster and faster she stroked. She was slamming her hand deep inside her sloppy cunt when something startled her.

"Claire, Larry is on line one." Came the voice of her secretary Jill over the intercom.

Claire froze. Regaining her poise, she answered, "Thank you Jill."

Claire removed her hand from her pussy and released her breast. She picked up the phone. "Yes Dear?" she said.

"Honey, could you come home for lunch, I have a little surprise for you." Larry replied into the phone.

"What kind of surprise do you mean?"

"A good surprise." Larry said in a sly voice.

Claire's mind again wandered to a raunchy sex scene involving Larry and her. "Sounds good to me, see you a bit after 12."

"OK, see you then." Larry returned.

"I look forward to that." She said. She put the phone down. Claire straightened her clothes and went to the bathroom to wash her hands. She couldn't wait to get home. She looked at her watched and noticed she would only have to wait another hour and a half.

The rest of the morning she tried to get some work done. At 11:45 she could wait no longer. She told her secretary she was leaving for lunch and she hurried to the house. When she arrived, she noticed Missy's car was gone. Claire didn't know Missy had parked it around the corner. Claire parked and hustled into the house.

When their eyes met, they both threw themselves at each other. They kissed passionately for several minutes. Their hands explored each other's bodies. Larry found her tits and began to mash one in his hand. Claire's paws found his rock hard cock and began to massage it through his pants.

"I need your cock so badly." Claire moaned. "Take me right here."

Larry wanted nothing more than to do as she wanted, but he had specific instructions. He took Claire's hand and led her to the bedroom. When they entered the room, Clare noticed the décor. There were lit candles all over. The red satin sheets were sprinkled with rose pedals.

Normally Claire would find this romantic, but it had been way too long since she had been fucked, she didn't really care how much time and effort he had put into setting the mood.. She jumped out of her clothes and lay on the bed. Larry did the same. When he moved between her legs to eat her pussy as he was instructed, Claire became irritated.

"Enough of that! I want you to fuck me now!" She snapped.

Larry was confused. He wanted to follow Missy's instructions, but Claire was being so demanding. It really turned him on. Knowing that Missy would be watching from the door, he looked in that direction. Claire was looking in the other direction, and didn't notice the exchange between them. Missy gave him the nod, and he moved to a missionary position. He positioned his achingly hard cock at her opening. With one push he buried it in her.

"YES!!!!" Claire screamed. She had not felt a cock in her for far too long.

"Fuck me!" She demanded.

Larry began to slowly move in and out as Missy had told him. Claire became frustrated quickly.

"Faster! Fuck me hard Larry."

Larry pumped faster. Claire's f***efulness was really a turn on. He pumped in and out harder.

"That's it, Fuck my cunt hard." Claire demanded.

Larry heard her and did as instructed. Suddenly, he felt his orgasm hit without warning. His cum spilled from his cock and filled Claire's pussy. Larry didn't stop until his cock was empty. Claire sighed with frustration.

"Already?" she barked with dissatisfaction.

Larry was humiliated.

"I'm sorry baby, it has been so long, and I couldn't hold it." He apologized.

"Whose fault is that? She snapped back. "Not mine. Maybe if you weren't trying to eat my pussy so much and occasionally fuck me, you might not cum as fast as a 13 year old."

Larry apologized again.

Claire was very frustrated. She calmed down a bit, and tried to encourage Larry to get it hard again. However, with all the insults, he was embarrassed and couldn't get it aroused again. After trying for a few more minutes, Claire finally gave up. She got dressed and left for the office. As soon as she left, Missy walked into the room.

"What a wimp!" she said to Larry. "Two pumps and a dump for my little boy, just like a teenager. Too bad you can't get it back up like a teenager huh? You are good for only one thing, eating pussy and jacking off."

Larry sat there and took the abuse. The funny thing was that when Missy humiliated him, he became aroused. His cock began to swell with every degrading sentence from her mouth.

"I'll bet you could get hard if I wanted you to huh?" Missy teased. "If I make you come over here and lick my juicy cunt I'll bet it would get hard. Wouldn't it you little wimp."

Larry just sat and listened as his cock grew and grew.

Missy lifted her skirt and ordered Larry to his knees. "Lick me you two stroke wonder."

Larry willingly rushed to her pussy and dove in. Licking her hot sex, he began to stroke his cock automatically. He licked her lips and sucked in her moisture. Missy grabbed his head and fucked his face with her hungry cunt.

"Eat me you pussy! Your tongue is the only thing worth touching a pussy." She teased.

Larry plunged his tongue deep in her hole. In and out he violated her pussy with his tongue. His cock was about to explode again. He grabbed tighter and stroked harder.

Missy screamed with excitement as she felt her orgasm surface.

"Stroke that little cock of yours. Make it cum." She screamed. "Eat my pussy like my good little boy. I'm going to cum!"

With that, her body shook and she came all over Larry's tongue and face. She ground her crotch hard into his face as it swept over her. Soon after, Larry's cock came all over the floor. He couldn't believe the f***e with which his cock had exploded. He had just cum in Claire not 15 minutes ago, but Missy had made him rock hard by humiliating him and making him eat her pussy. He stared at the puddle of cum on the floor, and Missy didn't even need to say a word, she just pointed at the floor. Larry reluctantly cleaned his mess with his tongue.

Claire returned to work so frustrated, that she didn't know what to do. What had happened to Larry? He was such a good lover, but now he was useless. She would talk to him tonight and find out what the hell was going on. Her pussy ached for relief.

She was walking to her office when she spotted Drew. Her body tingled immediately. Dirty thoughts swept through her mind.

"No! I can't." she told herself. "Teasing is one thing, but actually fucking him was another."

They moved closer as they walked down a hall toward each other. Her mind kept saying no as the gap closed, but her body kept betraying her. Her pussy was pounding for release. Just then, their eyes met and Drew smiled at her. Claire reached out and grabbed his hand just as he passed. Pulling him into an unoccupied conference room, she closed the door behind them and locked it. She pushed him against the door and kissed him hard. Drew didn't need any more encouragement. He kissed her back and immediately reached around and grabbed her large round ass with both hands and pulled her into him. Claire reached down and found his stiffening cock and rubbed it through his pants. When it was hard, about 3 seconds later, she found his belt with both hands. She unbuckled it and unzipped his fly. Releasing from their kiss, she dropped to her knees and pulled his pants to his ankles in one motion. His cock was beautiful. It was not huge, but bigger than Larry's and thick.

Taking his cock in her mouth, she began sucking it hard and fast. Drew leaned against the door and watched as Claire gave him a fabulous blow job. She stroked his cock with her hand and sucked it with her mouth. She was like a woman possessed. He had heard about hot older woman, but didn't realize how true the rumor was that they loved getting it from younger guys.

Soon Claire had grabbed his ass and was deep throating his rock hard unit. She wasn't just sucking his cock; she was fucking her face with his pole. He grabbed her head and started helping her. He f***ed his cock all the way down her throat. She moaned as he did. She seemed to like it when he was rough with her. All this excitement was getting to him; he would not be able to last much longer. He told Claire he was about to cum. She didn't slow down one bit. She shoved his cock deep into her mouth and squeezed his ass with her hands. He grabbed her hair and pushed his cock into her mouth. Then Claire pushed back, took his cock from her mouth and looked at him.

"I want you to cum in my mouth." She announced. Then she swallowed his entire length. Drew came instantly. He grunted as each jet shot from his shaft and Claire swallowed it all. When he was done, Claire stood up and backed up. She began to slowly undress. First her top, slowly unbuttoning it until her big full bra covered tits were in full view. Then she unzipped her skirt and dropped it to her ankles. She had not replaced her panties after lunch, so her pussy was visible. The little patch of hair was swallowed by the fatness of her swollen lips. She reached behind and unclasped her bra. The weight of her tits caused them to drop as the bra was removed. She stepped out of her skirt and backed up until her ass hit the conference table. She scooted onto the table and spread her legs. Looking down she could see Drew was ready to go again. His cock stuck straight out from his groin. Claire spread her pussy lips and began to talk to Drew.

"I want you to take that big fat hard cock of yours and fuck my wet pussy. I want you to fuck me hard and deep. I want you to tell me what a nasty slut I am."

Claire was so wound up she didn't really know what was coming out of her mouth. However, Drew didn't mind. He was more than willing to oblige her.

"Come on big boy; come treat me like the tramp I am." She ordered.

Drew moved to her. He grabbed her ankles and placed them on his shoulders. Doing as she had instructed, he began to talk to her as he shoved his cock balls deep into her.

"Is this what you want?" he asked.

"Yes!" She moaned.

"You want my big hard dick deep in you hungry cunt?" he asked

"Yes, fuck me harder." She replied.

Both of them were almost whispering, as not to draw attention to the conference room.

"You are a nasty little slut aren't you?" Drew teased. "Showing me your big fat tits all the time and teasing me like a horny old bitch."

"Yes, Yes, I have wanted you to fuck me for weeks. Fuck me like the slut I am." Claire encouraged.

Drew couldn't believe how nasty she was. He did like it though.

"Oh I will." He told her. I am going to fuck you like the dirty old whore you have been acting like." He pulled out and dropped her legs from his shoulders. "Now turn over so I can fuck you from behind like all whores should be fucked."

Claire turned over and bent over the table. Her hard nipples hit the cold glass covered table and sent chills to her pussy. Drew put his cock at her opening, and drove it all the way in. He wasted no time. He pounded her pussy hard and fast.

"You like that you horny bitch? Is that what you've been waiting for?" He asked her.

"Yes, fuck me! Fuck me harder!" Her voice was getting louder.

Drew assaulted her pussy roughly like she wanted. He grabbed her wide hips and slapped her fat ass with his pelvis. Harder and harder, faster and faster her fucked her. Soon Claire was screaming and cumming all over his cock. Remembering where she was, she closed her mouth to muffle her screams while he fucked her through the whole thing. Not long after that, Drew exploded again, this time in her pussy. She could feel it filling her cunt with his warm fluid. He grunted and moaned as he finished. Enjoying the moment, Drew pulled his cock out of her and ordered her to clean his cock. Claire happily did as she was told. She was all too happy to do as the man who had just fucked her better than anyone in a long time asked. As she knelt in front of him and cleaned his cum covered cock, she felt his seed begin to ooze from her snatch. She squeezed her pussy muscles and legs together, trying to hold it in. When she was finished, Drew thanked her, got dressed and left the room.

Claire got dressed as cum dripped down her leg. Twice she had to reach down and scoop some up, licking it from her hand. She straightened herself and left the room, stopping at the bathroom to clean up before returning to her office.

When the euphoria wore off, she began to feel guilty. She didn't want to cheat on Larry. He hadn't done anything wrong. He was actually acting sweet by pleasing her. He didn't deserve this. What was she supposed to do now? The guilt over took the pleasures from the afternoon. She continually tried to figure out what she would do now. Twice she picked up the phone to call Larry. Finally, she couldn't take it anymore. She grabbed the phone and dialed home.

"Hello?" Missy said as she placed the phone to her ear.

"Oh my gawd Missy, I have done a terrible thing." Claire said into the phone as the tears started running down her face.

"Mom, what's the matter?"

Claire couldn't hold it in. "I cheated on Larry. I feel terrible."

Missy tried to console her mom, but she wouldn't listen. She was determined to confess to Larry. Then Missy decided this was it, she would save her mom from herself.

"Mom." Missy said sternly.

"Yes?" Claire replied.

"Don't do anything until you get home. I have something to show you. Promise me you won't say a word to Larry until we talk, promise?" Missy instructed.

Confused, Claire agreed. What was Missy talking about? She asked herself. Whatever it was, she had promised, so she hung up the phone and took the rest of the afternoon off.... Continue»
Posted by Acebottom 4 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 133  |  
  |  1

Dad's big mistake

Kyle was a tall muscular 18 year old. It was summer vacation and he was home almost every day with his mother. Julie was a maternal beauty. She was about six feet, 130 pounds, with long, milky-white legs and big banana-shaped boobs. Kyle often wondered what it would be like to fuck his mother. To prop her feet back on his shoulders and feel his large cock saw in and out of her sweet cunt. He wanted so badly to dump his load deep into her womb, where his mother's eggs would surely be waiting.

Julie knew her son wanted her. It was obvious by the looks he'd been giving her. A part of her was flattered by her son's admiration, and any woman would admit, the boy was handsome, but he was her son and she was married to her husband of 20 years, Paul. Given time, she knew her son's fascination for her would pass.

Kyle came down to breakfast in nothing but his boxers where he found his mother at the stove cooking. He paused to admire her long gorgeous legs and shapely ass. Julie was in her short silk robe and a dainty pair of high-heeled slippers. She noticed her boy staring from the doorway.

"Good morning, sl**py-head." She said in her sweet, motherly tone.

"Morning, mom." Kyle answered.

He walked up behind his mother and gave her a hug from behind. Julie turned her head to him and smiled. She could feel his large penis pressed against the crack of her ass. Her womanly instinct knew that her son's cock was much larger than her husbands.

"How'd you sl**p?" She asked.

"Okay I guess. Is dad gone already?" He asked.

"Yeah, he left a few minutes ago." Julie answered.

She knew why her son had asked. Kyle's behavior was much different when his father wasn't there. He became much more touchy-feely with her. Julie didn't mind. She knew the horny teen was just going through a stage and would never try anything without her consent.

Kyle squeezed his mom tightly, his shaft was beginning to wedge into the crack of his mom's ass. He gently slid his hands up the flat of his mother's tummy until he could feel his wrists resting against the base of Julie's big saggy boobs.

"I love you, mom." He said.

Julie reached back and stoked the back of Kyle's head lovingly, her long nails combing through his hair as she looked over her shoulder at him.

"I know you do, sweetie-pie, and I love you...more than you know." She said.

"I mean...I...I really love you, mom...I.."

Julie turned to him and placed her finger over Kyle's mouth.

"SSSSHHHHH!!! I know, love. You don't have to explain it to me, I know what you're going through." She said warmly.

"You do?" Kyle asked.

"Yes, and it's perfectly naturally for boy's your age to love their mother's this way. Tell me what you're feeling?" Julie said.

"Jealousy, I guess." Kyle muttered.

"You're jealous of your father, because I'm his?" She asked.

"Yeah and I guess...I guess I know how much you want a baby and...well..."

There was a short pause, then Julie took her boy's hand and smiled up into his eyes.

"So your jealous that I'm trying to have a baby with your father and not with you?" She asked.

"I'm sorry, I know it sounds stupid." Kyle said.

"It's not stupid, sweetie. Your feelings are very real. The truth is your father and I have been trying to have a baby for seven long years and so luck." She said.

"For that long? Is everything okay with you?" Kyle asked.

"I'm fine, but I'm afraid your father has a very low sperm count. It's possible that he may never be able to get me pregnant again." She said in a low tone.

Kyle's eyes lit up.

"Well why don't you let me try, mom. I know I could do it, really!" He exclaimed.

Julie giggled. They still stood very close facing eachother, her hands resting on her son's shoulders.

"Hold it, mister. You know that you and I can't go there." She said.

"Why not? Dad wouldn't have to know. You could tell him the baby was his. It would be our secret." Kyle said.

Julie laughed and shook her head.

"Kyle, listen to yourself. Do you realize what you're asking me?" She said.

"It makes sense, doesn't it? You could get pregnant, without having to cheat on dad." He said.

"But I would be cheating on your father...with you." She added.

"Yeah but the k** would look like dad and everything. Mom, I promise I would never say a thing." Kyle pleaded.

"Sweetie, we can't." Julie said.

"Why? Why can't we, mom. You want this baby." Kyle said.

"Kyle, this isn't about me having a baby. This is about you getting into my panties. I have never once in 20 years of marriage cheated on your father and I don't intend to break that streak with my overly-horny 18 year old son." Julie said.

Kyle hung his head for a moment, then looked back at her.

"What if I got his permission?" He said.

Julie let out a suprised giggle.

"Your father's permission?" She asked.

"Yeah, what if dad agreed to let me get you pregnant?" He asked.

"Good luck." She laughed.

"No seriously. What if dad said it was okay?" He asked.

"You would seriously have the guts to ask your father to get me pregnant?" She said.

"What if he agreed to it?" I asked.

Julie's face went blank for a moment and she stared off into space.

"What if dad said it was okay?" Kyle said.

"First of all, there's no damn way your father's going to let his son of all people have a crack at his wife. He might even kill you for asking." She said.

"But what if he said yes?" Kyle said.

"Well, if he said yes, which I know he won't, then...I'd...I'd be willing to sit down with you and discuss it." She said seriously.

"Us making a baby together?" Kyle asked.

"Yes, I'd be willing to discuss the possibility of you and I making a baby together." She said.

Kyle cheered and hugged his mother, lifting her her little feet up off the floor. He loved the feel of her enormously spongy boobs against his chest. Julie smiled down at her happy son. She thought it was cute how excited he was at the possibility of breeding her, but she also knew it would never happen. There was no way in hell her husband would go for such a thing.

"Don't get too excited, tiger. You haven't talked to your father yet." She stated.

"If he agrees, can we start tonight?" Kyle asked.

"If he agrees, I'll die of shock." She smiled.

"But if he does, can we?" Kyle pressed.

"If your father agrees, we'll sit down tonight and talk." Julie said.

Kyle smiled to himself confidently. He knew for a surety that having his mother's ankles propped back on his shoulders as he greedily fucked her matronly cunt was about to become a reality. He knew this because he knew something about his father that his mother didn't. His father had made a BIG MISTAKE and it was about to cost him dearly.

It was 3 in the afternoon. Kyle knew just the time to be at his dad, Ken's office. Ken had his cock buried deep in the tight young pussy of his secretary when his son barged into his office. The blond slut pulled up her panties and ran from the office, embarrassed as hell and Kyle's dad just stood there in complete shock as his own son glared across the room at him.

"Havin' fun dad?" Kyle asked.

"Kyle, I...I was just..." Ken could think of no excuses. He'd been caught red handed.

It was the first time Kyle'd seen his father's cock. He chuckled at how small it was. He was anxious to see how his mother would react having a cock over 4 inches longer than her husbands plowing her depths. Not only was Kyle's dick longer than his fathers, it was a great deal thicker, with fat bulging veins and a huge purple knob.

"Relax dad...I've known for a long time now. It's cool." Kyle said.

"What about your mother? Oh God, please tell me you haven't said anything about this to her." Ken said.

"Don't worry, dad. Mom doesn't ever have to know about this, but in order for things to stay that way, you're gonna have to do a little something for me." Kyle said.

"Okay...what do you want?" Ken asked.

"Your permission." Kyle said with a smile.

Later that night Kyle lay on his bed waiting. His father had been home for a few hours and he and Kyle's mother were downstairs talking. Finally, about 11, Kyle heard a gentle tap at his door. Julie poked her head in.

"You still awake, sweetie?" She asked.

"Yeah, I'm up." Kyle answered. Of course he was up. What teenaged boy could sl**p when they were finalizing the deal of a lifetime. A chance to fuck a baby into their own beautiful mother.

Julie came in and closed the door. She was in her silky robe again and the dainty high-heeled slippers. As she strode towards him, Kyle watched her enormous banana-shaped boobs sway beneath her robe. He was confident that soon he'd be up to his ears in naked matronly tit-flesh as he pumped his baby-syrup into his mother's womb. Julie sat at the edge of his bed with an odd expression.

"Well...I don't know how you managed to do it, buster." She said.

"Dad said yes?" Kyle tried to act surprised.

"I can hardly believe it, but yeah, your father seemed to think you made a pretty convincing case." Julie said.

"Really?" Kyle said, trying to act surprised.

Julie gave him a warm mom-smile and looked into his eyes.

"Really. Which means, Mr. smooth-talker, if you're still willing, and I hope to God you're able, I think we should start our plans on making a baby together. Julie said.

"Plans? You mean we can't start tonight?" Kyle asked.

Julie giggled and stroked her sons hair.

"You silly boy. You don't know too much about making babies, do you? It's a lot more complicated than just crawling between mom's legs and doing your thing. It can only be done at a certain time, using certain techniques to ensure my pregnancy." Julie said.

Julie went on to describe the ovulation process and how only during that certain window of time can a baby be created. It was a window which she was due for very soon. She took her son's hand and their eyes met.

"Sweetie, I realize this is a brand new experience for you. I think it's important for us to keep in mind throughout this whole process, who we are and why we're doing this. I think our sessions should be very cut and dry, without shall I say this...unnecessary pleasure. Do you know what I mean?" Julie asked.

Kyle nodded. He knew full well that once he had his 9-inch cock burrowing deep within his mother's womb all that "unnecessary pleasure" shit would fly out the window.

Days passed and Kyle waiting eagerly for the word from his mother. Finally, on a Thursday morning, Kyle was sitting at the breakfast table when Julie sat down next to him. She had a big smile.

"So...feel like making a baby today, mister?" She asked casually.

Kyle's eyes lit up.

"Seriously?" He asked.

"Seriously. I started my cycle. I called your school and told them you were sick. I really need to know that I can count on you these next three days." She said.

"Of course you can, mom. I won't go anywhere." Kyle answered. "So we can start this morning?" He asked.

Julie gave her son a warm smile.

"As soon as your father leaves." She answered.

Kyle's dick became instant steel. His dream-day had finally arrived.

Kyle was in his bedroom when he heard his father's car leave the driveway. A few minutes later his mom stopped in his doorway on her way to her room.

"Ready, sweetie?" She asked.

Kyle's stomach sunk to his feet. It was the moment of truth and he was nervous as hell. His body was frozen in the sitting position on his bed. Julie walked over and took his hand.

"You're nervous...Don't be. You're gonna do fine and when this is all over, you'll have a baby b*****r or s****r in nine months, isn't that exciting?" Julie said.

"Yeah." Kyle said. Yet both Kyle and Julie knew that the exciting part for him was going to be sliding his young, thick pecker into Julie's love-nest.

"Come on." Julie said softly, and with his hand in her, guided her young stallion to her bedroom and closed the door.

"I'm gonna go into the bathroom and get ready. I want you to go ahead and get undressed and get into bed, okay?" She said.

Kyle nodded and watched his mother go into the bathroom. He quickly undressed and crawled under the covers of his parent's marital bed. He loved how wicked it felt to be there taking his father's place.

A few moments later Julie came out of the bathroom. She had on a big white t-shirt that fell just below her waist. She had her hair pulled back in a ponytail and Kyle could tell the way her big boobs were flopping about as she walked that she braless and probably pantiless too. She set a tube of something on her nightstand.

"What's that?" Kyle asked.

"It's lubrication, in case we need it." She said.

Julie slid her cute little bare feet from their slippers and crawled under the covers next to her son. She lay on her side and looked at him in a serious manner.

"You're sure you still wanna do this for me?" She asked.

Kyle smiled.

"Hell yeah. I'd do anything for you, mom." He said.

Julie smiled teasingly.

"I don't know about that, but I do think you'd do anything to be the one to get me pregnant." She said.

They both laughed.

"Are you ready?" Julie asked warmly.

Kyle nodded. Julie lay on her back and put her hand on Kyle's shoulder.

"Come over on top of me." She said.

Kyle moved over and Julie spread her legs slightly as her son took position between them. She pulled the t-shirt up above her waist and felt Kyle's cock press against her pubic mound.

"It's okay, rest your full weight on me." She said, pulling her son down so that their chest's met. Kyle sighed as he felt the huge mounds of spongy tit-flesh flatten out against his chest. Julie placed her hands on her son's shoulders and with bended knees, spread her long legs apart. Kyle laid his head on her right shoulder and started to nudge his dick against his mom's sex, searching for that magic entrance.

"Lower." Julie whispered into her son's ear.

Kyle felt the head of his cock enter the smooth creamy groove of Julie's matronly slit. His purple plumb split his mother's twat and popped into her steamy socket. Julie let out an audible sigh as her sex stretched tightly around the helmet of its new guest. Kyle pushed forward and his thick fuck-steak sunk inch by veiny-inch into Julie's depths. He could feel his mother tense up. It was at that moment he knew that his mother had never had one this large. Julie was about to be worked in a places she never knew existed.

Kyle began to take short, slow strokes, fucking his monster deeper and deeper with each thrust. Julie drew in a sharp breath as her son's babymaker entered the unexplored depths of her most secret place. Her pussy walls moulded around the spongy meat of her boy's cock, triggering sensitive nerve-ending only touched once before during the boy's birth. Julie felt the tip Kyle's prick nudge against the opening to her cervix, bottoming out with another inch left to go.

Kyle's natural instincts took over and he started to fuck his big dick up and down his mother's love-canal. Julie held her baby against her, hanging on for the ride. She brought her long legs up and wrapped them around her boy. Mother and son began to moan as they continued their mating dance. It was only after two-minutes of intense humping that Julie was struck with the most intense orgasm of her life. She was completely at its mercy.

"OHHHHH...GOD!!!!!" Julie screamed.

Kyle fucked hard and watched as his mother gritted her teeth, her face red and contorted. Julie let out a series of grunting screams, like a woman during c***dbirth, as the waves of orgasmic contractions ripped through her body.

Kyle's thick young dick pistoned in and out of the 39 year-old cunt, his big floppy balls slapping against the sweaty crack of Julie's ass again and again. For ten dick-grinding minutes he continued to hump his dream-pussy and it was everything he imagined it would be. Suddenly, he felt his mother tense up again.

"OHHHHH MYYYY GOOODDDDD!!!! Julie wailed, in a crying tone.

Once again Kyle picked up his pace as a second orgasm ripped through his gorgeous mother. Julie nearly cried it hit her so hard. Her body shook and quivered and she let out a long crying groan, so loud the neighbors could probably hear it.

Kyle felt his nuts tighten and a torrent of semen erupted from his cock. Using her heels Julie drew him in, his cock knocking against the back of her fuck-pocket.

"Go deep!!! DEEP!!! She commanded.

Julie felt the ropes of hot jism jetting against the mouth of her cervix. Billions of potent sperm would soon start their journey in search of her eggs.

Kyle rolled off of his mother. He had just dumped a huge load of spunk deep within her cunt. Julie propped a pillow under her ass as she stayed on her back.

"What are you doing, mom?" Kyle asked.

"I have to elevate my hips to let as much of your sperm as possible into my cervix." She answered.

"Did I do okay?" Kyle asked.

"Okay? You were...You did wonderfully." She said, stroking her son's cheek.

"All that screaming you did, I felt like I was hurting you." Kyle said.

"Hurting me? Oh, sweetie, no. It...It was a different type of screaming." Julie said.

"What do you mean?" Kyle asked.

"Well, lots of women scream when they have really powerful orgasms. Mom was just feeling really good, that's all." She said.

"I like to make you feel good." Kyle said.

Julie smiled at him warmly.

"I know you do, love, but we need to remember that making each other feel good isn't really our purpose here. Our goal is to make you a little b*****r or s****r, okay?"

"Okay." Kyle answered.

"I'm gonna lay here for a little while. Why don't you go play some video games or something for a bit." Julie said.

"All right." Kyle said.

Kyle went to his room for and hour. It couldn't get the amazing experience of fucking his mother and making her cum out of his mind. He could hear his mother's shower come on and knew she was getting cleaned up.

A few minutes later Julie called from her bedroom.

"Kyle, sweetie, can you come back down." She asked.

Kyle leaped off his bed and was back into his parents room in a flash. His pecker was already on the rise. He froze when he saw his gorgeous mother standing in front of her mirror, brushing her long hair, which was still wet from her shower. Julie had on a men's tank top undershirt which hugged her enormous banana-shaped boobs. She also wore a skimpy pair of almost transparent white panties, which were cut so low, nearly a third of the crack of her shapely ass was exposed. She wore a tiny pair of glass-like slippers, with a four-inch heel that made her look like a fucking sex goddess.

"Ready to have another go at it?" Julie said.

"Hell yeah." Kyle said. He threw off his boxers and leaped back into his mother's bed.

Julie giggled at his eagerness.

"You're so cute." She said lovingly.

Kyle watched his mother round the bed. Her huge sagging tits rolled from side to side, like big milk-sacks, with giant nipples poking through the fabric. Julie sat on the bed. She looked at her son with a smile as she slipped out of her panties and moved under the blankets next to him.

"Shall we plant some more seeds, mister?" She said.

Kyle followed as his mother directed him on top of her. Julie's long legs parted. Kyle's dick found its target and sunk back into the warm softness of his mother's cunt. Kyle started to hump, but Julie stopped him.

"Wait...We need deeper penetration this time. Lets throw my legs back and rest my ankles on your shoulders." She said.

Kyle couldn't believe his ears. Was she serious? This was the position he dreamed about. Julie kicked her legs back with ease and Kyle penned them down so that his head was now between his mother's pretty little feet. Her fat cunt splayed wide open and the thick young dick of her son quickly stuffed it full. Kyle's cock sunk to the balls, his cock-head smashed against the lips of Julie's cervix.

Like a pro, Kyle started fucking his mother with long hard stokes. They were face to face and Julie stared into her son's eyes as she felt the enormous girth of his boy-streak fuck her harder and deeper than she'd ever been fucked. Kyle noticed his mother's mouth was partially open, lightly panting with each thrust. The sight of her feet on his shoulders with her pretty little toes pointed was driving him nuts. Like a steam-engine he pumped her cunt. He was determined to fuck more than a baby into this matronly beauty. He was going to make her cum harder than she ever had before, again and again.

It didn't take the 18 year old very long to reach his goal. After about ten minutes of pussy-pounding, his mother started panting heavily. She was still staring into his eyes, like a helpless little puppy-dog at the mercy of its master. The boy had a huge cock and he knew how to use it. Mother or not, she couldn't help but respect that.

"OH MY GOD!!!!" Julie wailed.

Kyle dick went into overdrive, fucking Julie's sloppy cunt like a wildman.


Julie stiffened and her entire body started to convulse. Kyle held her legs down and just kept feeding his fat cock in and out of Julie's mommy-cunt. For a full two minutes Julie shook and screamed, growling through gritted teeth as she rode through one orgasmic contraction after another.

Kyle smiled confidently. He knew that this time around he could go on forever. He had amazing stamina and was determined to keep his mother cumming in buckets. The teenaged boy rested his full weight down on the middle-aged mom and worked his cock into a nice full-stroked rhythm. He could feel great gobs of spongy boob-flesh quivering against his chest. The next three days were his and he was going to savor every fucking second of it.

Kyle and his mother Julie had been at it non-stop for nearly an hour. Julie had cum six more times. Her son had given her more orgasms today than she had the entire month with her husband. Kyle dumped his load deep into Julie's twat and rolled off of her, completely exhausted. She propped her hips up with a pillow to keep all his potent syrup inside of her.

"Honey, why don't you go down to your room and have a nap, you must be exhausted." She said.

Kyle went to his room and within minutes he was fast asl**p. He woke an hour later to someone stroking the side of his head. He turned to find his mother sitting on the edge of his bed. She smiled down at him.

"Wake up, sl**pyhead. Time to get back to work." She said.

"What time is it?" Kyle asked, rubbing his eyes.

"It's three-thirty. We have time for one more session before your dad comes home. Why don't you freshen up, then come back down to my bedroom, okay?" Julie said.

"Okay." He answered.

Julie left and Kyle washed his face and went back down to his parents bedroom. His mother was sitting at the foot of the bed waiting. He noticed a wooden chair nearby.

"What's that for?" He asked.

"Sit down and I'll tell you." She said.

Kyle sat in the chair. Julie had her long milky-white legs crossed and Kyle couldn't help but admire them. He couldn't believe that he had those beautiful legs wrapped around him earlier as he layed in to his mother's cunt. It all seemed like one big wet dream.

"They say that ninety-percent of a man's sperm never makes it through the opening to the woman's cervix, so I have an idea that might greatly increase our chances of getting me pregnant." She said.

"Okay." Kyle said.

"If we could somehow get you through the head of my cervix, when you ejaculate your sperm will have already bypassed one of their biggest obstacles." She explained.

"Is that possible?" Kyle asked.

"Well, you definitely have the length for it, but we'd have to try a new position in order to achieve maximum depth. Would you be okay with that?" Julie asked.

"Why wouldn't I?" Kyle asked.

"Well, the first two times we were under the blankets and you were on top. This time we'd have to be a little more exposed...and I'd have to be on top of you." She said.

"Well, whatever has to be done, I suppose." Kyle said.

Julie smiled at him lovingly.

"You are such a sweetheart doing this for me." Julie said.

She stood up, walked over to Kyle and gave a little tug on the leg of his boxers.

"Get these off." She whispered.

Kyle slipped out of his boxers and his big dick bobbed up and down. Julie glanced at the boy's cock, then looked him in the eyes.

"I don't know where you got your size. Must have been my side of the f****y." She said.

"Dad's isn't this big?" Kyle asked, although he already knew the answer.

"Your father's penis is...fair sized, but I would say that what you have down there is, shall I say this...much, much larger than most. I have a feeling it's going to make lots of beautiful babies...starting with ours." Julie said.

"I hope so." Kyle said proudly.

"Well, mister..." Julie said as she reached under her robe and slid her panties down her long legs. She kicked them to the side and smiled at Kyle. "we have a baby to make." She said.

"Mom...I..." Kyle started.

"What's wrong, sweetheart?" She asked.

"I was just wondering if maybe you'd..." Kyle tried to spit out his words as he looked at the swell of his mother's enormous breasts. "If you'd..."

"Take off my robe?" She asked.

"Yeah." Kyle said bashfully.

"I don't know, sugar. I promised your father that I'd keep our sessions as unrevealing as possible." She said.

"Yeah've seen me. It's no big deal, right?" Kyle asked.

"Sweetie, your penis is a necessary part of this breasts aren't. I just don't know if it's a good idea." Julie said.

"What about your orgasms? Were those a necessary part of this process?" Kyle said.

"Now hold on a minute, mister. Those were totally beyond my control." Julie said.

"Then it shouldn't bother dad to know that you've had nine of them today." Kyle smiled.

"Kyle, you wouldn't dare tell him about those. Sweetie, you can' would break his heart." Julie said pleadingly.

"Yeah...he'd be pissed as hell." Kyle smiled.

Julie put her hands on her waist and glared down at Kyle.

"Okay, mister, I can see where you're going with this. Tell you what...if I lose the robe, you gotta promise me that those orgasms stay between us, got it?" She said.

"Yeah, of course." Kyle said.

"And one more thing, buster. Just because my boobs are naked and they're bouncing around on you doesn't mean they're up for grabs, understand?" She said.

"Perfectly." Kyle answered.

Julie moved to Kyle's side and threw her leg over his lap, straddling him.

"Sure you're gonna be able to handle the weight of me on top of you?" She asked.

"Yeah, no problem." Kyle answered.

Julie sat on Kyle's lap and his big hard dick wedged up against her fat clit. She brought her feet up and placed her heels on the back edge of the seat of the chair and rested her hands on Kyle's shoulders. Kyle could feel the full weight of his mom's ass resting on his lap. Julie looked into her son's eyes.

"Untie my robe." She whispered.

Kyle did as he was told and Julie's robe fell open, exposing the deep canyon between her big milky-white breasts.

"Now slide it off my shoulders." She said.

Kyle did so and Julie's robe fell to the floor. Her son gawked at her enormous banana-shaped breasts. The sagging utters hung low on Julie's chest and were capped with giant saucer-sized nipples.

"'re not the only one in this f****y who's well endowed." Julie said with a smile.

"Wow...they're beautiful." Kyle said.

"They're heavy...and they'll get a lot heavier as I progress into my pregnancy...but first I have to GET pregnant which is never gonna happen if you just sit there staring." She said with a giggle.

"Oh...sorry." Kyle said.

"It's okay, love. I realize it's not every day that a boy your age gets this close to boobs as big as mine." Julie said as she combed through Kyles hair with her long nails. "It must be a little overwhelming." She said.

"A little." Kyle said, his eyes still glues to his mom's amazing chest.

"Well, shall we try and get that big baby-maker of yours into my cervix?" She asked.

Julie moved forward and her spongy tit-sacks pressed against Kyle's chest. She lifted her ass, grabbed his meaty pecker and positioned the purple bulb into the fleshy groove between the big pink lips of her labia. She lowered her ass back down and Kyle's cock stretched his mother's pouch as it sunk inch by inch.

Kyle felt his nob grind against the back wall of Julie's cunt as he bottomed out. Julie held her son tight, resting her head on his shoulder as she worked her hips back and forth. For a good five minutes Julie worked the lips of her cervix against the tip of her baby's cock.

"Come on, sweetie, we gotta work it through." She panted.

Julie started to bounce slightly on her son's lap. It wasn't long before Kyle felt his fat bulb work itself into the groove of his mother's cervical lips.

"Oh my God, yes. Thrust your hips, baby, I can feel it going in...That's it, work it through." Julie said.

Finally, Kyle felt his nob slide through the lips and into Julie's cervix.

"Yes. Oh darling, you did it! You're inside my cervix." Julie announced.

Julie worked a good inch of Kyle's dong into her secret chamber. Her cervical ring pulsed around Kyle's shaft, closing tight around the thick invader.

"We need to keep it inside. I want you to stay as still as you can while I ride you." She said.

For the next 15 minutes Julie did the little bump and grind. Using her strong cunt muscles, she sqeezed and released and sqeezed and released over and over, try to milk an orgasm from him, but at the same time, keeping the tip of his cock inside her precious cervix.

"How are you feeling, love?" She asked.

"I don't know if I'm gonna be able to cum this way, unless I thrust." Kyle said.

"No, you can't thrust, sweetie. I have to keep you inside my cervix." Julie said. She thought for a moment, still working her hips in a small circle on his manhood. "Okay, there's only one way this is gonna work. We both have to completely let go." She said.

"What do you mean?" Kyle asked.

"What I mean is, for a few minutes we have to forget that we're mother and son. We have to break the rules and completely let go. If we do this, I think we'll be able to excite an orgasm out of you." Julie said. "You need to understand though that what I'm about to do will never, ever happen again. I'm only doing it to get you excited, understand?" She asked.

"Yeah." Kyle said.

As Julie continued to work her cunt muscles like a pro, she looked straight into Kyle's eyes. Slowly, she brought her lips to his and gave him a slow sensual kiss, then another, then another. She pulled his face to her big pillowy boobs.

"Oh sweet baby...suck my big soft titties, lover." She moaned.

Kyle and Julie didn't know it but Julie's husband had come home early. He knew full well that there was a chance that his wife and son might be having one of their sessions upstairs. Even though Jim knew he deserved it by cheating on his wife, he couldn't help but feel absolute rage at the fact that his cocky teenaged son was dicking his own wife. And even worse, that the two of them were making a baby together, something he should be capable of doing, but wasn't.

Jim heard his wife let out a loud moan upstairs. He carefully creeped up the steps and down the hallway to his bedroom door. He could hear Julie panting, moaning as she rode their son's young cock. What he was completely unprepared for was his wife's attempt to get their son to cum.

"Oh Kyle baby, feel my pussy surrounding your big cock, lover." She said. "Oh, that's it, suck my big titties, baby." She moaned.

Jim's stomach sunk as he listened to the two of them.

"Come on, stud, pump a baby into your mother, lover. Oh my God, I think I'm gonna cum again." Julie moaned.

Jim's mouth fell open as he listened to his wife's words.


Jim backed down the hallway. He was feeling sick and looking pale. As Julie reached her climax, her screams filled the entire house.


Jim jogged down the stairs and into the kitchen, but try as he may, he couldn't hide from his wife's voice.

"OOOHHHHH!!!!!! OOOHHHHH!!!! Julie wailed.

Upstairs Kyle's face was buried in tit-flesh. He licked and sucked his mother's giant nipples. Julie continued to grunt and groan as the orgasmic contractions continues to shake her. Kyle felt the rush of his mother's hot orgasmic fluid soak his big balls.

Ten minutes later Kyle felt a torrent of semen rocket up his shaft.

"Oh, mom...I'm cumming!!!" He announced.

Julie worked her coital wall with intense f***e, coaxing the milk from her young partners wand. She suddenly felt thick ropes of jism explode into her cevical chamber. Strand after thick potent strand of creamy fuck-milk filled Julie's insides and she knew that the billions of sperm were well on their way to finding and fucking her precious egg.

Jim was sitting at the kitchen table when Julie came down the stairs a half hour later. She looked freshly showered and wore a sundress and high-heeled slippers. She paused in the kitchen doorway when she saw her husband.

"'re home early. Is everything okay?" She asked.

"No...not really." He answered.

A nervousness swept over Julie's face.

"How long have you been home?" She asked.

"Long enough to hear my wife's orgasm. Number ten huh?" He asked disappointedly.

"Jim, I...we didn't really..." Julie was at a loss for words. She knew she'd been caught red handed.

"I can't believe you'd do this. Jesus, Julie, the things you were saying to him." Jim said.

"Hold on a minute. If this is such a problem, then why the hell did you give us the okay to make a baby in the first place?" Julie asked.

"I gave him the okay to get you pregnant, not to fondle your breasts and whatever the hell else he was doing in there. You're my wife for Christ's sakes, that little bastard has some nerve." Jim spouted.


"You promised me that your sessions would be quick and unrevealing. I heard you call him your lover, Julie and an "amazing little motherfucker." How the hell am I suppose to take that?" Jim asked.

Julie shoke her head as she sat down in a chair,

"I don't know what to tell you...but if you're expecting an apology you can go fuck yourself. Kyle and I are doing what we have to do to make this baby." Julie said angrily.

"Ten orgasms. Is that what it takes to get pregnant these days?" Jim asked in a smart ass tone.

"What seems to be the problem, dad?" Kyle asked as he entered the kitchen from the hallway.

Jim jumped up from his chair.

"The problem is your she's your mother and a married woman and from what I heard, the two of you were getting into it much too hot and heavy." Jim said.

"I thought we had a deal, dad." Kyle said sternly.

"We did, but this funny business wasn't part of the deal." Jim answered.

"The deal was I get mom pregnant. I don't think you're really in a position to tell us how we can or can't make that happen, do you?" Kyle asked, staring his father down.

Julie looked up at her son, who had now moved up next to her as she sat. She then looked at her husband, awaiting his answer.

"WELL...DO YOU?" Kyle shouted.

"No, I don't." Jim answered, looking at the floor like a scoulded c***d.

"Then here's what's gonna happen. Mom and I are gonna make this baby, OUR WAY, and you're gonna keep your fucking mouth shut, understand?" He asked.

Julie looked up at her young hero. Her eyes traveled down his muscular body and it struck her that Kyle was a complete stud, in every possible way. At the tender age of 18, her son was more of a man than her husband could ever be. She suddenly felt a complete awe and respect for this handsome stud of a teenaged boy. The middle-aged mom gazed up at her son like a young teenaged virgin at the feet of the aggressive, big dicked football player. It was pure puppy-love.

"Now, how 'bout you get the fuck out of here before I decide to call this deal off." Kyle threatened.

Jim was fuming mad, but he knew that his son held a secret that would completely destroy his marriage. He stormed out of the kitchen. Julie watched him leave with a slight smirk on her face. She couldn't believe how much power her son had over her husband. She stood up and Kyle faced her.

"Are you okay?" Kyle asked.

"Yeah...I'm fine. Sweetie, that brave of you." She said.

"I just had to set him straight, that's all." Kyle said.

Julie took Kyle's hands into hers and stared into his eyes.

"You're so a knight in shining armor...and I'm like the princess...the princess who's falling for him." She said lovingly.

"What do you mean?" Kyle asked.

"What I mean is what I said..." Julie answered as she moved in close to him. "You better be careful, 'cause right or wrong...YOUR MOTHER'S FALLING FOR YOU...BIG TIME!" Julie said wickedly. She gave him a loving peck on the forhead, then both of them stared into each others eyes for a good ten seconds, like two lovers sharing that silent look of lust. It was clear that for the first time, Julie was hungering for her son's cock, and not just for the purpose of making a baby.

Jim gazed over at his wife as they lay in bed that night. She looked so beautiful laying there on her back, staring up at the ceiling. The look on her face was like that of a girl who'd just got laid for the very first time. The problem was Jim knew it wasn't his cock she was laying there thinking about.

"I'm sorry I blew up at you earlier." He said.

Julie didn't answer. She was off in her own little word. A world dominated by a strong teenaged pecker and big plump balls full of potent cream.

"Julie." Jim called.

"What!" She snapped as she was jarred back to reality.

"I just wanted to apologize for blowing up at you and Kyle. I overreacted I guess and I'm sorry. This whole thing is just...uncomfortable for me." Jim confessed.

"Then honey, why did you agree to it?" Linda asked.

"I just knew how much you want this baby and...well, I wanted you to be happy." He said.

Julie smiled as she scooted over and hugged her husband.

"Oh sweetie, I know this hasn't been easy for you. That's why Kyle and I have been copulating during the day while your at work. No husband should have to hear some of the things you heard today." She said.

"It was pretty shocking." Jim said.

"Honey, maybe you should stay at your mothers for a few days. It'll get your mind off all this and give Kyle and I a chance to really focus on making this baby." Julie said.

"You and Kyle are here all day. How much more time do you think you need?" He said.

"You remember when we were trying to get me pregnant with Kyle. You remember how much time and effort it took?" She said.

"Yeah, I remember." Jim said, thinking back on the week full of nonstop sex.

"You should spend some time with your parents, it'll be good for you. With any luck when you come back we'll have a little son or daughter growing in my womb. Won't that be exciting?" Julie said.

"Of course." Jim said, forcing a smile.

The next morning Todd strolled into the kitchen in only his boxers. His big semi-erection wobbled as he moved. Julie was sipping from her morning coffee and greeted him with a smile.

"Morning, love." She said.

"Hey mom." He answered.

"Guess what?" She said with a smile.

"You're pregnant?" He asked.

"No, not yet you silly boy. Dad's gonna stay with Grandma and Grandpa for a few days." She said.

"So we'll be alone all day?" Kyle smiled.

"All day and all night. Better eat your wheaties this morning." She grinned.

"Sweet." Kyle said, his cock beginning to rise.

Julie giggled at how eager he was. She stepped over and rising on her tip-toes gave him a big tit-squasher. With only the thin silk fabric of her robe separating her chest from his, Kyle sighed as he felt the spongy softness of her big mommy-boobs flatten against him.

"Feels like someone's ready to get to work." She said as she felt his brick-hard peter against her tummy.

"Ready for a long HARD day mom." He smiled.

"Good, as soon as your father leaves we'll go upstairs and put that thing somewhere warm. It's not gonna make a baby bobbing around out here." She teased.

"Did you mean what you said yesterday...that you're falling for me?" Kyle asked.

Julie grazed her long nails across his chest as she chose her words carefully.

"I know we're doing all this to make me pregnant, but...well, it's just that you're so young and uh, well endowed. And to be honest I really didn't expect things to get as intense as they did yesterday. " She said.

"I hope things get even more intense today. Can we be naked again when we do it?" Kyle asked.

"Well, we'll do whatever we have to do to get all that sperm out of your balls and into my womb. If that mean being naked...well then I guess we'll get naked." She said.

"Sweet." Kyle said with a smile.

Julie giggled at the way her words had such an affect on him. She coiled her arms around his neck and moved her lips towards him.

"Come here, you." She said, then began giving her son gentle little kisses on his neck.

Jim came downstairs with suitcase in hand. A sick feeling entered the pit of his stomach as he rounded the corner to the kitchen and saw his wife and son embracing.

Julie's face was buried in the crook of Kyle's neck, gently kissing it over and over. One of her legs was bent at the knee, her sexy little bare foot dragging up the back of Kyle's calf. Feeding his father a cocky smile Kyle slid his hands down and dug his fingers into the meat of his mom's buttocks.

Jim cleared his throat and Julie quickly broke their embrace.

"Oh honey...I didn't hear you come downstairs." She said, slightly embarrassed.

"Yeah well I'm off to work. I'll be over at mom and dads after." He said.

Julie walked her husband to the door and kissed him goodbye.

"I'll call you later." She said lovingly.

It wasn't an easy thing to look back at your beautiful wife and know she was about to be balled by your own son. Julie stood there in her sexy robe with those big pendulous breasts protruding out and Kyle walked up behind her and put his hands on her shoulders.

As Jim moved toward his car the front door closed and locked behind him.

"I'll race you upstairs, mom." Kyle said to Julie.

"How about you be a gentlemen and carry me upstairs to the bed." She smiled.

In an instant Kyle swept the big busted mother off her feet and into his arms. She ran her fingers across one of his broad shoulders, staring at him in awe.

"Soooo strong." She said excitedly.

"Thanks." He smiled confidently.

"Kyle." She said, her big gleaming brown eyes gazing into his eyes.

"Yeah, mom." He answered.

"Let's go make a baby." She said in a voice that sent shivers down his entire body.

As soon as Julie's sexy little bare feet touched her bedroom carpet the robe slipped off her shoulders and onto the floor. Kyle stood there for a moment in awe as he watched his mom crawl onto the bed.

As she moved on her hands and knees her huge hanging tits swung back and forth and her big bubbly buttocks stuck out, giving her son the perfect view of her swollen labial meat and her puckered butt-hole.

Gazing back at him she giggled and rolled onto her side.

"You gonna stand there staring all day, goofball, or are you gonna get up here and help me make a baby?" She smiled.

Kyle peeled of his shorts, his big boner bobbing in anticipation.

Seconds later Kyle sighed, his eyes rolling back in their sockets as he felt his super-engorged cock-head slip through all that delicate pink. The strong bl**d engorged pipe with it's bulging blue veins sunk down deep inside the hot clutching birth canal.

Julie flexed her soft vaginal walls, clamping tightly against the large teenaged phallus as it slipped back, then plowed forward, its big bulbous head sinking against the mouth of her cervix.

"OH Y-Y-YEAH." Kyle's mom cried.

Julie's marital bed rocked wildly as her and her son set into a nice steady rhythm. The busty mom's long smooth legs curled up around the bucking teen. His ass rose and fell, his big hairless balls thumping against her butt hole.

"Oh-h-h wow mom!" His voice trembled.

"Oh Kyle...oh sweetie, you're doing so good." Julie panted.

Like a well lubed piston the teenaged dong glided through the smothering cavern of love, it's bulging helmet and rock hard shaft plowing along the sensitive glands of Julie's soft vaginal walls.

"OH GOD!" She cried, announcing her impending orgasm.

Kyle picked up the pace, going bulb to balls on every stroke.

"OH KYLE...OH BABY!!!" Julie shouted as her body began to convulse.

Such a beauty, grunting and crying as her big tits sloshed around beneath her young partner would have sent most boys over the edge, but not Kyle. He just kept fucking. Ten...twenty...thirty minutes passed before the sex energized teen felt the raging torrent of sperm rising from his balls.



Todd groaned as he felt the long milky strands of jizm pulsing from his peter. Flexing her coital walls Julie's pouch became like a clutching fist, pulling all of the baby-making syrup from her son's quivering cock-rod.

"There you go, sugar...squirt it all out for me. Momma's egg is waiting, sweetheart." Julie said.

After the final dribble Kyle rolled off his mom and Julie quickly positioned the pillow under her ass.

Kyle eye-balled those soft tit-sacks drooping off the sides of Julie's chest.

"Put your tongue back in your mouth, mister." Julie teased.

"Can I suck on it...just for a few minutes?" He asked.

"I don't know...would that be considered a necessary part of getting your mom pregnant?" She asked.

"Well, it would turn me when you talked dirty to me yesterday. Then I'd probably get hard again." Kyle smiled.

"Nice bargaining skills, slick." She smiled.

"Well, I suppose if that's what it takes to get that cannon locked and loaded again then so be it." She said.

"So that's a yes?" He asked excitedly, making her giggle.

"Go ahead." She smiled.

Kyle dove face first into Julie's bulging tit mound, latching onto her engorged sap. He sucked like a hungry baby for what seemed like hours.

"Are you hard?" She finally asked.

"Umm-humm" He muttered, his mouth stuffed full of tit-meat.

"Come back inside me." She said, bending her legs back.

Kyle was happy to oblige, crawling between those heavenly legs and driving his dick home.

"I think we should send dad a couple pictures." Kyle said, sawing his dick in and out.

"Have you lost your mind!" Julie giggled.

"No...seriously. He should share in this...don't you think?" Kyle asked, knowing full well his father would be enraged.

"Yeah, he got to share in this yesterday when he heard me talking dirty to you. Have you forgotten how he reacted to that?" She said.

"Come on, mom. It's not like he doesn't know what we're doing. Just a few shots." Kyle asked.

"Sweetie I..." She started.

"Please." He begged, cutting her off.

"I just don't know if..." She started again.

"Just a couple...please, mom." Kyle said, bringing his body down against hers.

He drove his cock deep inside her vagina, making her gasp a little. He softly brought his lips to her ear.

"Come on,'ll be fun." He said.

"You're rotten." Julie giggled.

Jim sat at his desk doing some work when his cell-phone chimed. He saw that it was from his son and that it was a picture message.

"What the hell would Kyle be sending me a picture of?" He thought.

He opened the message and gasped as he saw a picture of his wife and son having sex. Kyle was on top of her holding the camera up near the headboard. The cocky teen was feeding the camera a shit-eating grin. On the pillow beneath him, Julie's head was tilted, her back arched. Her eyes were closed and mouth agape as if she were being struck with a powerful orgasm. Jim stomach was turning as he looked at the way wife's arms and long sexy legs were wrapped tightly around their son, clutching him desperately.

Underneath the picture was written: "Mom and I thought you'd like to be a part of the baby's conception."

"You little fuck." Jim said angrily.

As he sat there fuming another picture message arrived. He couldn't help but open it.

This one was a close-up shot of his son's cock buried to the balls inside his wife's pussy. He noticed how his Julie's labia was stretched tight around the fat shaft of his son's pecker. There was a frothy juice trickling down onto her butt-hole. Underneath was written: "Mom's favorite...she took it while I was cumming. The feeling of plowing against the soft head of mom's cervix is out of this world. Wow! I've never cum this hard."

Jim was beside himself with anger at this point. Not only was his son throwing it in his face that he was home fucking his wife, but he was also boosting about the size of his peter.

He fought it as long as he could, but finally Jim decided to call Julie and give her a piece of his mind.

"So you want me to be a part of the process huh? Fine...from now on I wanna know when, where and how you and Kyle are having intercourse...understand?" Jim asked.

"You're serious?" Julie asked.

"Dead serious. Is that a problem?" Jim asked.

"Well,'s no problem at all. It just kinda suprises me after the fit you threw yesterday. You really wanna be this involved?" She asked.

"Well I think I have a your husband...and father of this baby...don't you?" He asked.

"Yes, but Jim I know you...if I do's just gonna get you worked up into a jealous frenzy again." She said.

"Tell you what...If you're honest with me, I promise I won't let it bother me....and I won't give you and Kyle a hard time." He said.

"You mean it?" Julie asked.

"Yes. I guess if I'm honest...I've just been driving myself crazy...wondering about you and Kyle. I think it would be easier if I just knew...some of the details." He said.

"Ok." Julie's soft voice answered.

After hanging up Jim sat there for a bit wonder what the hell he just did. Would it really be easier for him to know, rather than to wonder.

He was soon snapped out of his trance by a text on his phone. It was from Julie and read:


Jim heart was racing, his face burning with jealous excitement. He tried to picture them going at it on Kyle's twin bed. A busty middle-aged mother straddling her teenaged son. Bouncing on his big dick while her huge hanging tits flopped around wildly above his eyes.

Jim imagined that their baby-making union would only last a few minutes, but it was nearly an hour later when he received this text:


Jim tried not imagine all the orgasms his wife must have had during that hour.

It wasn't ten minutes later his phone chimed again.

"You've gotta be k**ding." Jim muttered to himself, then looked at his phone.


Jim was overcome with a wave of excitement. He pictured their bodies, naked and glistening as the water cascaded over them. He pictured his wife, pinned against the wall. His son's hips bucking powerfully...driving his long long thick peter deep into the warm wet sponginess of her strong experienced cunt.

He pictured Julie's big bobbling tits...slipping around against their son's hairless chest, her nipples huge and engorged.

"How long this time?" He wondered.

The answer to his question came about forty-five minutes later.


Jim was surprised that rather than being angry...he was beginning to find his wife's texts extremely exciting. He couldn't help but still feel those pangs of jealously, but overall, he was doing better with this.

A half hour later and Jim got another text.


By Jim's estimation this would be the fifth time that day that his wife and son had fucked. It was only two in the afternoon.

Jim couldn't help but look at the clock...waiting for Julie's next text. An hour went by...still nothing. hour and a half had gone by. Jim decided to text.

"EVERYTHING OK?" He asked.

The answer came soon after.


"I HOPE HE GET'S THE JOB DONE SOON." Jim wrote back.


Twenty minutes later Jim got the text he'd been waiting for.


Jim tried hard to focus on his work the rest of the afternoon...but he couldn't help but picture a long teenaged peter squirting rope after rope deep inside his wife's warm clutching pecker-pocket.

Just before leaving for the day Jim got another text.


It took Jim a half-hour to get to his parents house. During the ride he imagined his son drilling Julie from behind. He envisioned the cheeks of her meaty buttocks rippling as they beat against his son's mid-section.

Just before getting out of the vehicle he got a text.


Jim went inside and talked to his parents. After about ten minutes his cell phone chimed.


"Jim dear, you seem distracted. Is everything ok at home?" Jim's mother asked.

"Sure, everything's fine mom." Jim smiled.

Jim decided to watch the game with his dad to take his mind off his wife and son.

It wasn't long before the chime of his cell phone spoiled that idea.


A half hour later Jim was starting to dose when another text came.


Around eight Jim's parents went up to bed. Just as he spralled out on the couch his cell phone rang. This time is was a phone call.

"Hello." He answered.

"Hey, it's just me sweetie." Julie said.

"Oh, hi." Jim muttered.

"Hi. I just wanted to give you a quick call. Kyle and I are getting ready to crawl into bed for the night." She said.

"So he's sl**ping with you our bed?" Jim asked.

"Well...yes. We'll probably have three or four more sessions throughout the night. It's just more convenient this way." She said.

"Julie don't you think this is a little ridiculous? I mean, when we were trying to get you pregnant with Kyle, we never had sex this much." Jim said.

"Jim, you promised you wouldn't let this bother you." She said.

"I know...but is all this sex you and Kyle are having really necessary?" Jim asked.

"I can't believe you're asking me this. DO YOU OR DO YOU NOT WANT THIS BABY?" Julie asked sternly.

"Of course I's just...well I just want my wife back too." He muttered.

"Oh honey...I know you do...but my doctor said that's it's crucial during my ovulation period that I have intercourse as often as possible." She said.

"Yeah, well a dozen times a day is pretty often." He said.

"Jim." Julie said.

"Sorry." He answered.

"Do you want me to stop the texts. Sweetie, maybe they're not good for you." Julie said.

"No...keep sending them. In fact I..." Jim started.

"You what? Talk to me sweetie." Julie asked.

"I'd like to come back home." Jim muttered.

"Honey, you will..I ju--" Julie started, but Jim quickly cut her off.

"I won't bother you and's just...well...if I'm gonna be a part of this then...well, there should be nothing wrong with me being around the house." Jim said.

"Are you sure, sweetie? You remember what happed yesterday." Julie said softly.

"I remember. I acted like a c***d and I'm sorry. Things will be different this time...I promise." He said.

"Let me talk it over with Kyle. I don't want you being here to throw him off. I really need him right now Jim." She said.

"I know you do...just let me know." Jim said.

Jim hung up and laid back down. A few minutes later he got his answer.

"COME HOME." The text read.

Jim wasted no time, leaving a note for his parents, then making the hour long drive. It was eleven when Jim arrived home. The house was dark and quiet.

Jim wandered up the steps and when he reached the upstairs hallway the pungent smell of sex hit his nostrils. It was the potent mixture of wet pussy and teenaged jit.

Bravely Jim snuck down to his bedroom door and peeked inside.

Kyle was laying on his back in the center of Jim and Linda's marital bed watching tv. Linda was laying directly on top of him sl**ping, her head on his shoulder. The blankets were pulled down to their waists and Jim could see his wife's big spongy breasts bulging out as they lay flattened against Kyle's naked chest. Linda looked so content as she slept against her son's body.

Kyle noticed his father in the doorway. He got a cocky little smile and gave his dad a little wave.

Jim f***ed a smile and nodded back. He went down to Kyle's room and crawled in his bed. Sometime in the night Jim woke to the sound of his wife's voice, crying in orgasm.

Jim snuck down the hallway and peeked inside his room to find Linda being nailed to the mattress. Her legs were thrown back into a huge spread eagle. Kyle's ass was bucking up and down, his big pussy-prodder plunging in and out of Linda's sucking hole, her pussy lips stretched obscenely around it's strong thick girth.

The big bed rocked wildly as Kyle and Linda humped and rutted like two deperate a****ls. Jim couldn't tear his eyes away...watching his wife being fucked so hard and fast was absolutely astonishing. He watched with sick fascination as his son's long jutting penis glided in and out of his wife's cock-grinder. He imagined how all that soft slippery pink pussy must feel around Kyle's throbbing glans. He could see a thick frothy mix of their genital excrement running from Julie's twat, down across her butt-hole.

"O-h-h-h my God!" Julie's voice trembled.

Being in a spread eagle, Julie's legs hovered mid-air, scissored apart so that her cute little toes pointed in opposite directions. Jim heard his wife let out primitive grunt and watched as her toes clenched and her legs began to shiver.

"Oh my God, I've never seen Linda cum this hard.." He thought.

Jim sunk to the floor in the hallway outside the door. His mind was spinning with mixed emotions. Some jealousy...some excitement. He listened to his son's balls beat against his wife's ass as Kyle kept a nice steady rhythm.

"Holy shit that k** can fuck." He thought.

He waited there for another five minutes, wondering when his son was gonna pop. Nadda. Just the sound of wet flesh smacking together.

Jim heard his wife grunt again, followed by a muffled whimper.

Five more minutes went by. Julie let out a high pitched scream as she creamed on Kyle's dick again.

Fifteen minutes had now passed since Jim got to the door and Kyle's cum-lathered dong continued it's assault.

Jim peeked inside and watched as the dick sliced through Julie's twat like a mid-evil battering ram, his strong hips rocking fluidly, propelling the vein-encrusted hard-on deep inside her inner sanctum, over and over.

Julie's long strong legs were now wrapped around her son, jerking and trembling from the power of his thrusts.

"The k**'s like a God-damn machine." Jim thought.

"OOH-H-H-H. OH YEAH, MOM, IM GONNA CUM!" Kyle finally announced.

Jim watched his son's ass cheeks tighten, the large testicles seemed to jerk inside Kyle's scrotum, firing their contents up his cunt-smothered cannon and deep into Julie's hot cum-greedy womb.

Jim walked back down the hall, listening to Kyle quivering grunts. He could picture his son's fat nob, squeezing up through Julie's tight cervical ring, long thick ropes of cock-milk jetting from his pisshole.

Jim so physically and emotionally drained that he fell right to sl**p. Early in the morning he decided that rather than being his usual grumpy self, he would make breakfast for everyone.

Kyle reached the kitchen before Julie and poured himself a big glass of juice.

"You must have tired you mother out....she's usually up by now." Jim said.

"Well...we were up most of the night, but it's not my fault. She was the one waking me up every two hours." Kyle said with a cocky smile.

"Today should be her last day ovulating, which means tomorrow things should be back to normal around here." Jim said, slightly enraged.

"I wouldn't be so sure about that dad." Kyle smiled.

"What do you mean by that?" Jim asked.

"I don't said she's falling for me...that I'm "young and well endowed." Guess she really digs that sorta thing." Kyle said.

"You're full of shit." Jim snapped.

"Am I? Think about it dad...if a dealership let you drive a Ferrari for three think you're really gonna wanna go back to driving that old piece you have in the driveway." Kyle asked.

"For your information my car in the driveway is not an old piece." Jim said.

"But it's certainly not a Ferrari dad and you're certainly not young and well endowed. Let's not forget those were mom's words...not mine." Kyle said.

"What were mom's words?" Linda asked from the doorway.

Kyle and Jim flashed each other a look as Julie strolled towards them, her unsupported breasts bobbling beneath her silk robe.

"Oh um...that you like your eggs scrambled and hate a runny yolk." Jim said.

"That's true, but I could have sworn that from the living room I heard something about young and well endowed?" She said, raising and eyebrow.

Kyle and and Jim look at each other, both unable to provide and answer.

Linda stood between them with a smile.

"Okay boys, enough with the hostility already." Linda said.

Linda looked at Kyle.

"You've done an awesome job so far young man, but you need to tone down on the cockiness just a tad." Linda said.

She turned and looked at Jim.

"And you, husband of mine, need to stop telling someone they can do something, then turn around and act like a jealous c***d when they do." Linda softly scolded.

She placed a hand on both their shoulders, like a referee standing between two fighters. First she looked at her boy.

"A Ferrari is good to have around, when there's a race to win and you and I my handsome son have one day left in this race to make a baby." She said, then looked at Jim.

"That old piece is nice to have around too. It provides support and stability, which means you my love you have a purpose here too." She explained, then looked back and forth between them.

"I suggest the two of you stop treating this like a contest and start acting like a team here." She said.

"You're right...I'm sorry." Jim said.

"Me too mom." Kyle said.

Linda pulls them in close, for a group hug.

"I love you both...and I'm counting on both of you, in your own way, to help me make this baby." She said, then turned to embrace her husband.

"Jim, hold me close." She said.

Linda tits flattened against Jim's chest, her nipples hard and engorged. She wrapped her arms around his neck, then peeked back at her son.

"Kyle, take off your boxers and get behind me." She said.

Both Kyle and Jim looked at each other awkwardly, as if they couldn't believe what was about to happen.

Kyle dropped his shorts, his cock already on the rise.

As he moved in behind his mom Linda looked up into her husband's eyes.

"The other day, when you came home and reacted the way you did I was completely disgusted with you. I told Kyle I was falling for him because I felt as though I was falling away from you and I needed someone there to catch me." She said.

Kyle stepped in close to his mom. He lifted her robe, bunching it around her waist and began to grind his long thick cock against the crack of her meaty buttocks.

"But now with all the support you've been showing Kyle and I the past two days...I feel as though you've come back to me. You're being the husband that I need you to be." Linda smiled, with tears in her eyes.

"It's because I love you." Jim said.

"I love you." She said, then tilted her head to the side, looking up into Kyle's eyes.

"And I love you too my baby." She said.

Jim watched as his wife and son's lips came together, planting a series of soft sensual kisses. He shouldn't have been, but was a little surprised to see their tongues peek from their mouths and flutter together for a moment.

"Now get busy back there mister. You have work to do." Linda teased.

Kyle grabbed his hard-on and d**g it's tapered head up and down her slippery gash. Then he slowly fed it inside her gooey cunt-hole, sighing as he felt it sink up inside her birth canal.

Linda let out a cute little moan and Jim watched as her eyes rolled back in their sockets, her little eyelids fluttering. It was a look he hadn't seen since the first time he made love to her, long ago when he was a Ferrari.

Jim knew that not only was his son providing his wife with a brick hard penis, but one that was much longer and thicker than his own. Kyle was touching Linda in places that Jim never could.

Jim felt Kyle slip his arm between him and his wife, reaching across her waist. He leaned back again the kitchen counter to provide stability. That was his job after all.

Kyle thrust his hips, sliding his dong up and down the spongy glove of his mom's love box. He could feel her gripping him tightly, using her strong vaginal muscles to add increased friction around his thick teenaged pole. On every up-stroke Kyle's abdomen would sink into the soft supple flesh of Julie's buttocks.

It wasn't long before her son was really fucking into her. Kyle's head lay against her shoulder as he bucked against his beautiful mother. She was now sandwiched between her son and her husband Jim.

Her ass cheeks began to ripple as Kyle fucked with impressive f***e.

Jim could hear the lewd smacking of his son's balls beating against his wife's clit. He was fascinated by Kyle's stamina and how he was using Julie's body, like a rutting a****l.

It's not every day that a man gets to hold his wife while his son brings her to orgasm. Julie's body shook as she whimpered in climax. Her hips quivered and jerked, but Kyle held on and stayed with her, not missing a stroke.

Jim felt his wife's tits sloshing against his chest, her areola and nipples huge and engorged.

Hot liquid love churned around Kyle's cockhead as it thust up and back through the clutching tube of soft pink pussy meat. As it reached the back of Julie's vagina it licked the head of her cervix, which was coated with a hot slippery mucus. A natural substance of Julie's body which was meant to insure sperm survival.

Normally during their sessions Kyle would control his ejaculation by using his strong PC muscles. This allowed him to fuck for hours and made his mom cum over and over on his cock, which was an absolute rush for the young teen. This time, however, he decided to let it go and pop his nuts hard.

"UUUNNGGHH, YEAH MOM!" He grunted as the first thick rope blasted from his yawning pisshole.

Julie felt the scalding spunk splash against the head of her cervix, followed by another.

As Kyle groaned, huge blasts of semen spewed from his meatus. Julie could feel his erection flexing over and over as it pulsed with excitement.

"OH-H-H-H...UUUGGGNNGGGHHH!! Kyle groaned, as he felt his mom's cunt muscles squeeze and smother his rod, milking every drop.

There was so much cock milk that Julie felt it running down her thighs.

"I need to go elevate my hips." She said, kissing her husband.

Kyle backed up a little and his big hard on slithered out of Linda's hole. The shaft glistened with orgasmic juice and the cockhead slipped from her socket with a creamy POP, followed by a stream of fresh cream.

Linda clutched her snatch with her hand, holding it in as she turned to her son and gave him a quick kiss.

"Thank you baby." She said, then hurried off.

This left Kyle standing there with his big semi-erect pole pointing at his dad. He got a big smile, like someone who just popped for the first time.

"Holy shit, that was insane." Kyle said, his bobbing peter still twitching with post orgasmic contractions.

"Well, if you're mother's not pregnant by tomorrow then I'll be shocked." Jim said.

"Me too too." Kyle proudly smiled.

Even though it was a Saturday and Jim was home he gave his wife and son the space they needed, puttering around the house and working in the yard. Each time he came inside he was greeted with the sound of Julie's orgasmic screams from somewhere in the house.

Every once in awhile he couldn't help but peak in on them. He often found Julie's legs in a huge spread eagle or clamped snuggly around Kyle's back as he pounded her swollen pussy mercilessly. The musky smell of raw sex filled the entire upstairs as their two sweat-soaked bodies twisted and beat together wildly.

Every time Jim came inside they were in a diffent part of the upstairs...him and his wife's bed...Kyle's bed...the shower...even the floor in the hallway, which was a complete surprise.

Jim just stood there at the top of the stairs watching for a moment. Julie was riding Kyle in the cowgirl position, her big naked tits jumping wildly though the air, right above Kyle's ogling eyes.

Their genitals made a wet SMACKING sound as they beat together.

Even though she was facing him, Julie didn't even acknowledge her husband standing there. Her eyes were distance and glazed over, her breathing rapid and desperate. Nothing else existed at that moment accept the hot young teen below her and the long thick fruit of his loins.

A couple hours later Jim was at the kitchen table having lunch when Julie strolled into the kitchen on bare feet. She had nothing but a tiny white towel wrapped around her, her hair still wet and slicked back from the shower.

"Hey, sweetie, what have you been up to?" She asked, stepping over to the fridge.

"Nothing much, just a little yard work." Jim said.

"Oh great, would you fix that broken sprinkler head today too. It shoots water all over the sidewalk." She said, pouring her and Kyle a glass of water.

"Consider it done." Jim said, staring at his wife's long legs and swell of her meaty buttocks, barely covered by the towel.

"Thank you, luv." She said.

"So how are things going, had another session in the shower I presume?" Jim asked.

Julie turned and giggles a little as she stepped towards her husband. "Yeah...thank goodness for the virility of teenaged boys." She said with a dreamy look in her eyes.

"Well, honey...I think it's safe to say that Kyle has moved on from the boy stage at this point." Jim said.

"I know, but it's strange he was lifting me and pinning me against the wall of the shower...and I wrapped my legs around his waist and my arms around his neck...I couldn't help but look down into his eyes and think....this is my baby boy...and he always will be." Linda said with pride.

"You're right." Jim smiled.

"And one thing I can a woman and not a mom...he's gonna have one very happy bride one day and I'm sure they're going to make lots of beautiful babies together." Linda beamed.

"I hope you're right." Jim said.

"Well, I need to get back upstairs sweetie." Linda said, starting for the doorway.

"How 'bout lunch...I can bring it up to you guys?" Jim said.

"Oh baby, that's sweet, but Kyle and I are getting ready to start another session. Can you give us like an hour or so?" She asked.

"Sure, no problem." Jim said.

Linda fed him a warm smile and a wink, sensing his jealously.

"I love you." She said.

"Love you too." Jim said.

Jim tooled around in the garage, then came in and started lunch. All was quiet upstairs so he carried lunch up to his bedroom, stopping before he hit the open doorway as he heard his wife giggling.

Linda and Kyle were play wrestling on the bed, both their naked bodies still glistening with sweat. Linda big breasts bobbled as she rolled over on top of her son and held him down.

"Now you're in my control, mister." She teased, then flopped her chest down against his and began kissing and licking his neck.

Even though Kyle was flaccid Jim could see his wife grinding her greasy mound against his dick. Her clean-shaven cunt looked freshly-fucked and Jim could see his son's ejaculate dripping off her big budding clitoris as it seeped from her fuck-hole.

Kyle's eyes were closed and he looked like he was in absolute euphoria as his mom's soft slippery body lay against his. Her lips smacked wetly on his neck and after every couple kisses Linda would flutter her tongue against his sensitive tendons.

Jim backtracked halfway down the hall, then announced his approach.

"Ready for some lunch down there?" He said.

A few seconds later his wife answered.

"Come on down honey." She said.

Kyle and Linda sat side by side in the bed when Jim arrived. They looked like two teens who had almost got caught dry humping.

Jim watched the ballgame downstairs and saw very little of his wife and son the whole evening. He lost count of the times he heard Linda's faint groans and screams echoing from the upstairs.

Late in the evening there was a period of silence and Jim had fallen asl**p on the couch for awhile. Curiosity once again got the best of him and he snuck upstairs and peeked into his bedroom.

The room was dark...lit only by the moonlight. Kyle sat on a chair in the center of the room, Linda was on top facing him in an intimate position called the swan. It was a position they had tried a few days prior, when Jim had first heard them copulating.

Jim was struck with the beauty of the scene. Their bodies had a sweaty sheen in the moonlight. As they kissed slow and passionate Linda's hips glided in a slow steady rhythm up and back. Jim realized that this wasn't copulation...this love making at it's most intense.

Jim couldn't help but marvel at the site . A handsome, muscular teenaged hunk, beneath the voluptuous body of a middle aged beauty. Their bodies rocked in unison, like a slow intricate dance.

The top inch of cock's brick hard penis was squeezed up inside Julie's uteri. Her tight cervical ring slipped back and forth across the sensitive glans of his crown as Julie rocked her strong hips against him.

Their genitals ground together in wicked i****tuous baby-making. Tongues twisted and flailed together wildly. Huge sweaty tits flattened against a strong teenaged chest. Jim could hardly move.

It was Julie's words that sent Jim over the edge, as she moved her lips to Kyle's ear, her arms encircling him, holding him tight.

"Oh my amazing baby boy...make love to mommy forever." She whispered.

Jim moved away from the door, leaning back against the hallway wall as his own dick began to spit within his pants.

Kyle and Julie rocked for what seemed like hours, floating together on their orgasmic cloud of love before Kyle's balls began to boil and long thick ropes of potent teenaged spunk began to soak Julie's womb.

An aggressive army of Kyle's sperm swam forward into Julie's fallopian tubes, each one eager to seek out and fuck itself inside the waiting egg. Finally some would arrive and find the prized pearl, already coated with thousands of flailing tadpoles, each one desperately seeking entrance.

Conception was inevitable.

It was late Monday morning and Kyle was at the park shooting hoops with some of his friends when he saw his mom's car pull up.

Julie got out of the vehicle and strolled down to a little picnic table near the court. She had on a short denim skirt, form fitting black V-neck and a pair of black strapless high heeled thong sandals.

Just the site of her made Kyle's cock twitch as she gave him a cute little wave.

"Be right back guys." He said, hurrying towards his mom.

"Hey, mom...everything okay." Kyle asked.

He stopped and stared at her as he noticed a little tear rolling down her cheek. Julie's lips curled into a smile that radiated pure love.

"Kyle...I'm pregnant." She said proudly.

"Yes!" Kyle cheered, charging over for a big tit-squashing hug.

Julie giggled, then gazed into his eyes, with a joyous grin.

"We did it!" She said.

"Does dad know yet?" Kyle asked.

"No...I wanted to tell you first." She said.

"Wow." Kyle said with pride.

"I never had a doubt...THANK YOU!" Julie said, her eyes gleaming.

"My pleasure." Kyle muttered.

"Literally." Julie giggled.

"Yeah, that's for sure." Kyle said, as he and Julie shares a lingering stare.

Julie took Kyle's hands in hers, then took a step back, her eyes still set on his.

"Well I must confess that even though our intention was to impregnate was my pleasure too...literally." She said with cute little giggle.

For what seemed like forever their eyes gazed into one another's with deep wicked meaning.

Julie took another step back, her long nails now grazing his fingertips as they nearly separated.

"Well...I guess I'll see you home for dinner then?" She asked.

"Yeah." Kyle muttered.

"Unless..." Julie started, looking like a nervous teenaged girl. Her big breasts were thrusting way out, stretching the thin cotton fabric.

"Unless what?" Kyle asked.

"Unless you'd rather come home with me now." She finished, nervously biting her bottom lip.

Jim tried to focus at the office that day. He knew Julie had a morning doctor's appointment and started to get nervous when lunchtime passed and she hadn't called. A co-worker Al wandered in.

"What's up Jim, you don't seem yourself today." He said.

"Naw, my wife had a doctors appointment, just a little concerned." Jim said.

"Well, have you tried calling her?" Al asked.

"Yeah...she's uh...not answering her cell." Jim said.

"Uh-oh, you know what that means?" Al said teasingly.

"No what?" Jim asked.

Al started out the door.

"They say if a wife doesn't answer a cell she's either dropped it in the gutter somewhere...or she's got her legs wrapped up around some lucky guy." Al said with a chuckle.

Jim sat back in his office chair. The words he heard his wife whisper to Kyle their final night of copulating was beginning to burn a hole in his heart.

"Oh my amazing baby boy...make love to mommy...FOREVER!"... Continue»
Posted by vtevte 2 months ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 20624  |  
  |  8

Dad's Big Mistake p1

Note: ——I am NOT the author!

Rajesh was a tall muscular 18 year old. It was summer vacation and he was home almost every day with his amma. Lalita was a maternal beauty. She was about six feet, 130 pounds, with long, milky-white legs and big banana-shaped boobs. Rajesh often wondered what it would be like to fuck his amma. To prop her feet back on his shoulders and feel his large lund saw in and out of her sweet choot. He wanted so badly to dump his load deep into her womb, where his amma's eggs would surely be waiting.

Lalita knew her beta wanted her. It was obvious by the looks he'd been giving her. A part of her was flattered by her beta's admiration, and any woman would admit, the boy was handsome, but he was her beta and she was married to her husband of 20 years, Pranav. Given time, she knew her beta's fascination for her would pass.

Rajesh came down to breakfast in nothing but his boxers where he found his amma at the stove cooking. He paused to admire her long gorgeous legs and shapely ass. Lalita was in her short silk robe and a dainty pair of high-heeled slippers. She noticed her boy staring from the doorway.

"Good morning, sl**py-head." She said in her sweet, ammaly tone.

"Morning, maa." Rajesh answered.

He walked up behind his amma and gave her a hug from behind. Lalita turned her head to him and smiled. She could feel his large lauda pressed against the crack of her ass. Her womanly instinct knew that her beta's lund was much larger than her husbands.

"How'd you sl**p?" She asked.

"Okay I guess. Is dad gone already?" He asked.

"Yeah, he left a few minutes ago." Lalita answered.

She knew why her beta had asked. Rajesh's behavior was much different when his father wasn't there. He became much more touchy-feely with her. Lalita didn't mind. She knew the horny teen was just going through a stage and would never try anything without her consent.

Rajesh squeezed his maa tightly, his shaft was beginning to wedge into the crack of his maa's ass. He gently slid his hands up the flat of his amma's tummy until he could feel his wrists resting against the base of Lalita's big saggy boobs.

"I love you, maa." He said.

Lalita reached back and stoked the back of Rajesh's head lovingly, her long nails combing through his hair as she looked over her shoulder at him.

"I know you do, sweetie-pie, and I love you...more than you know." She said.

"I mean...I...I really love you, maa...I.."

Lalita turned to him and placed her finger over Rajesh's mouth.

"SSSSHHHHH!!! I know, love. You don't have to explain it to me, I know what you're going through." She said warmly.

"You do?" Rajesh asked.

"Yes, and it's perfectly naturally for boy's your age to love their amma's this way. Tell me what you're feeling?" Lalita said.

"Jealousy, I guess." Rajesh muttered.

"You're jealous of your father, because I'm his?" She asked.

"Yeah and I guess...I guess I know how much you want a baby and...well..."

There was a short pause, then Lalita took her boy's hand and smiled up into his eyes.

"So your jealous that I'm trying to have a baby with your father and not with you?" She asked.

"I'm sorry, I know it sounds stupid." Rajesh said.

"It's not stupid, sweetie. Your feelings are very real. The truth is your father and I have been trying to have a baby for seven long years and so luck." She said.

"For that long? Is everything okay with you?" Rajesh asked.

"I'm fine, but I'm afraid your father has a very low sperm count. It's possible that he may never be able to get me garbhwati again." She said in a low tone.

Rajesh's eyes lit up.

"Well why don't you let me try, maa. I know I could do it, really!" He exclaimed.

Lalita giggled. They still stood very close facing eachother, her hands resting on her beta's shoulders.

"Hold it, mister. You know that you and I can't go there." She said.

"Why not? Dad wouldn't have to know. You could tell him the baby was his. It would be our secret." Rajesh said.

Lalita laughed and shook her head.

"Rajesh, listen to yourself. Do you realize what you're asking me?" She said.

"It makes sense, doesn't it? You could get garbhwati, without having to cheat on dad." He said.

"But I would be cheating on your father...with you." She added.

"Yeah but the k** would look like dad and everything. Maa, I promise I would never say a thing." Rajesh pleaded.

"Sweetie, we can't." Lalita said.

"Why? Why can't we, maa. You want this baby." Rajesh said.

"Rajesh, this isn't about me having a baby. This is about you getting into my panties. I have never once in 20 years of marriage cheated on your father and I don't intend to break that streak with my overly-horny 18 year old beta." Lalita said.

Rajesh hung his head for a moment, then looked back at her.

"What if I got his izaazat?" He said.

Lalita let out a suprised giggle.

"Your father's izaazat?" She asked.

"Yeah, what if dad agreed to let me get you garbhwati?" He asked.

"Good luck." She laughed.

"No seriously. What if dad said it was okay?" He asked.

"You would seriously have the guts to ask your father to get me garbhwati?" She said.

"What if he agreed to it?" I asked.

Lalita's face went blank for a moment and she stared off into space.

"What if dad said it was okay?" Rajesh said.

"First of all, there's no damn way your father's going to let his beta of all people have a crack at his wife. He might even kill you for asking." She said.

"But what if he said yes?" Rajesh said.

"Well, if he said yes, which I know he won't, then...I'd...I'd be willing to sit down with you and discuss it." She said seriously.

"Us making a baby together?" Rajesh asked.

"Yes, I'd be willing to discuss the possibility of you and I making a baby together." She said.

Rajesh cheered and hugged his amma, lifting her little feet up off the floor. He loved the feel of her enormously spongy boobs against his chest. Lalita smiled down at her happy beta. She thought it was cute how excited he was at the possibility of breeding her, but she also knew it would never happen. There was no way in hell her husband would go for such a thing.

"Don't get too excited, tiger. You haven't talked to your father yet." She stated.

"If he agrees, can we start tonight?" Rajesh asked.

"If he agrees, I'll die of shock." She smiled.

"But if he does, can we?" Rajesh pressed.

"If your father agrees, we'll sit down tonight and talk." Lalita said.

Rajesh smiled to himself confidently. He knew for a surety that having his amma's ankles propped back on his shoulders as he greedily fucked her matronly choot was about to become a reality. He knew this because he knew something about his father that his amma didn't. His father had made a BIG MISTAKE and it was about to cost him dearly.

It was 3 in the afternoon. Rajesh knew just the time to be at his dad, Karan's office. Karan had his lund buried deep in the tight young choot of his secretary when his beta barged into his office. The blond slut pulled up her panties and ran from the office, embarrassed as hell and Rajesh's dad just stood there in complete shock as his own beta glared across the room at him.

"Havin' fun dad?" Rajesh asked.

"Rajesh, I...I was just..." Karan could think of no excuses. He'd been caught red handed.

It was the first time Rajesh'd seen his father's lund. He chuckled at how small it was. He was anxious to see how his amma would react having a lund over 4 inches longer than her husbands plowing her depths. Not only was Rajesh's dick longer than his fathers, it was a great deal thicker, with fat bulging veins and a huge purple knob.

"Relax dad...I've known for a long time now. It's cool." Rajesh said.

"What about your amma? Oh God, please tell me you haven't said anything about this to her." Karan said.

"Don't worry, dad. Maa doesn't ever have to know about this, but in order for things to stay that way, you're gonna have to do a little something for me." Rajesh said.

"Okay...what do you want?" Karan asked.

"Your izaazat." Rajesh said with a smile.

Later that night Rajesh lay on his bed waiting. His father had been home for a few hours and he and Rajesh's amma were downstairs talking. Finally, about 11, Rajesh heard a gentle tap at his door. Lalita poked her head in.

"You still awake, sweetie?" She asked.

"Yeah, I'm up." Rajesh answered. Of course he was up. What teenaged boy could sl**p when they were finalizing the deal of a lifetime. A chance to fuck a baby into their own beautiful amma.

Lalita came in and closed the door. She was in her silky robe again and the dainty high-heeled slippers. As she strode towards him, Rajesh watched her enormous banana-shaped boobs sway beneath her robe. He was confident that soon he'd be up to his ears in naked matronly tit-flesh as he pumped his baby-syrup into his amma's womb. Lalita sat at the edge of his bed with an odd expression.

"Well...I don't know how you managed to do it, buster." She said.

"Dad said yes?" Rajesh tried to act surprised.

"I can hardly believe it, but yeah, your father seemed to think you made a pretty convincing case." Lalita said.

"Really?" Rajesh said, trying to act surprised.

Lalita gave him a warm maa-smile and looked into his eyes.

"Really. Which means, Mr. smooth-talker, if you're still willing, and I hope to God you're able, I think we should start our plans on making a baby together. Lalita said.

"Plans? You mean we can't start tonight?" Rajesh asked.

Lalita giggled and stroked her betas hair.

"You silly boy. You don't know too much about making babies, do you? It's a lot more complicated than just crawling between maa's legs and doing your thing. It can only be done at a certain time, using certain techniques to ensure my pregnancy." Lalita said.

Lalita went on to describe the ovulation process and how only during that certain window of time can a baby be created. It was a window which she was due for very soon. She took her beta's hand and their eyes met.

"Sweetie, I realize this is a brand new experience for you. I think it's important for us to keep in mind throughout this whole process, who we are and why we're doing this. I think our sessions should be very cut and dry, without shall I say this...unnecessary pleasure. Do you know what I mean?" Lalita asked.

Rajesh nodded. He knew full well that once he had his 9-inch lund burrowing deep within his amma's womb all that "unnecessary pleasure" shit would fly out the window.

Days passed and Rajesh waiting eagerly for the word from his amma. Finally, on a Thursday morning, Rajesh was sitting at the breakfast table when Lalita sat down next to him. She had a big smile.

"So...feel like making a baby today, mister?" She asked casually.

Rajesh's eyes lit up.

"Seriously?" He asked.

"Seriously. I started my cycle. I called your school and told them you were sick. I really need to know that I can count on you these next three days." She said.

"Of course you can, maa. I won't go anywhere." Rajesh answered. "So we can start this morning?" He asked.

Lalita gave her beta a warm smile.

"As soon as your father leaves." She answered.

Rajesh's dick became instant steel. His dream-day had finally arrived.

Rajesh was in his bedroom when he heard his father's car leave the driveway. A few minutes later his maa stopped in his doorway on her way to her room.

"Ready, sweetie?" She asked.

Rajesh's stomach sunk to his feet. It was the moment of truth and he was nervous as hell. His body was frozen in the sitting position on his bed. Lalita walked over and took his hand.

"You're nervous...Don't be. You're gonna do fine and when this is all over, you'll have a baby b*****r or s****r in nine months, isn't that exciting?" Lalita said.

"Yeah." Rajesh said. Yet both Rajesh and Lalita knew that the exciting part for him was going to be sliding his young, thick pecker into Lalita's love-nest.

"Come on." Lalita said softly, and with his hand in her, guided her young stallion to her bedroom and closed the door.

"I'm gonna go into the bathroom and get ready. I want you to go ahead and get undressed and get into bed, okay?" She said.

Rajesh nodded and watched his amma go into the bathroom. He quickly undressed and crawled under the covers of his parent's marital bed. He loved how wicked it felt to be there taking his father's place.

A few moments later Lalita came out of the bathroom. She had on a big white t-shirt that fell just below her waist. She had her hair pulled back in a ponytail and Rajesh could tell the way her big boobs were flopping about as she walked that she braless and probably pantiless too. She set a tube of something on her nightstand.

"What's that?" Rajesh asked.

"It's lubrication, in case we need it." She said.

Lalita slid her cute little bare feet from their slippers and crawled under the covers next to her beta. She lay on her side and looked at him in a serious manner.

"You're sure you still wanna do this for me?" She asked.

Rajesh smiled.

"Hell yeah. I'd do anything for you, maa." He said.

Lalita smiled teasingly.

"I don't know about that, but I do think you'd do anything to be the one to get me garbhwati." She said.

They both laughed.

"Are you ready?" Lalita asked warmly.

Rajesh nodded. Lalita lay on her back and put her hand on Rajesh's shoulder.

"Come over on top of me." She said.

Rajesh moved over and Lalita spread her legs slightly as her beta took position between them. She pulled the t-shirt up above her waist and felt Rajesh's lund press against her pubic mound.

"It's okay, rest your full weight on me." She said, pulling her beta down so that their chest's met. Rajesh sighed as he felt the huge mounds of spongy tit-flesh flatten out against his chest. Lalita placed her hands on her beta's shoulders and with bended knees, spread her long legs apart. Rajesh laid his head on her right shoulder and started to nudge his dick against his maa's sex, searching for that magic entrance.

"Lower." Lalita whispered into her beta's ear.

Rajesh felt the head of his lund enter the smooth creamy groove of Lalita's matronly slit. His purple plumb split his amma's twat and popped into her steamy socket. Lalita let out an audible sigh as her sex stretched tightly around the helmet of its new guest. Rajesh pushed forward and his thick fuck-steak sunk inch by veiny-inch into Lalita's depths. He could feel his amma tense up. It was at that moment he knew that his amma had never had one this large. Lalita was about to be worked in a places she never knew existed.

Rajesh began to take short, slow strokes, fucking his monster deeper and deeper with each thrust. Lalita drew in a sharp breath as her beta's babymaker entered the unexplored depths of her most secret place. Her choot walls moulded around the spongy meat of her boy's lund, triggering sensitive nerve-ending only touched once before during the boy's birth. Lalita felt the tip Rajesh's prick nudge against the opening to her cervix, bottoming out with another inch left to go.

Rajesh's natural instincts took over and he started to fuck his big dick up and down his amma's love-canal. Lalita held her baby against her, hanging on for the ride. She brought her long legs up and wrapped them around her boy. Amma and beta began to moan as they continued their mating dance. It was only after two-minutes of intense humping that Lalita was struck with the most intense orgasm of her life. She was completely at its mercy.

"OHHHHH...GOD!!!!!" Lalita screamed.

Rajesh fucked sakht and watched as his amma gritted her teeth, her face red and contorted. Lalita let out a series of grunting screams, like a woman during c***dbirth, as the waves of orgasmic contractions ripped through her body.

Rajesh's thick young dick pistoned in and out of the 39 year-old choot, his big floppy balls slapping against the sweaty crack of Lalita's ass again and again. For ten dick-grinding minutes he continued to hump his dream-choot and it was everything he imagined it would be. Suddenly, he felt his amma tense up again.

"OHHHHH MYYYY GOOODDDDD!!!! Lalita wailed, in a crying tone.

Once again Rajesh picked up his pace as a second orgasm ripped through his gorgeous amma. Lalita nearly cried it hit her so sakht. Her body shook and quivered and she let out a long crying groan, so loud the neighbors could probably hear it.

Rajesh felt his nuts tighten and a torrent of semen erupted from his lund. Using her heels Lalita drew him in, his lund knocking against the back of her fuck-pocket.

"Go deep!!! DEEP!!! She commanded.

Lalita felt the ropes of hot jism jetting against the mouth of her cervix. Billions of potent sperm would soon start their journey in search of her eggs.... Continue»
Posted by adel5000 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature  |  Views: 533  |  

dads big mistake 1

Kyle was a tall muscular 18 year old. It was summer vacation and he was home almost every day with his mother. Julie was a maternal beauty. She was about six feet, 130 pounds, with long, milky-white legs and big banana-shaped boobs. Kyle often wondered what it would be like to fuck his mother. To prop her feet back on his shoulders and feel his large cock saw in and out of her sweet cunt. He wanted so badly to dump his load deep into her womb, where his mother's eggs would surely be waiting.

Julie knew her son wanted her. It was obvious by the looks he'd been giving her. A part of her was flattered by her son's admiration, and any woman would admit, the boy was handsome, but he was her son and she was married to her husband of 20 years, Paul. Given time, she knew her son's fascination for her would pass.

Kyle came down to breakfast in nothing but his boxers where he found his mother at the stove cooking. He paused to admire her long gorgeous legs and shapely ass. Julie was in her short silk robe and a dainty pair of high-heeled slippers. She noticed her boy staring from the doorway.

"Good morning, sl**py-head." She said in her sweet, motherly tone.

"Morning, mom." Kyle answered.

He walked up behind his mother and gave her a hug from behind. Julie turned her head to him and smiled. She could feel his large penis pressed against the crack of her ass. Her womanly instinct knew that her son's cock was much larger than her husbands.

"How'd you sl**p?" She asked.

"Okay I guess. Is dad gone already?" He asked.

"Yeah, he left a few minutes ago." Julie answered.

She knew why her son had asked. Kyle's behavior was much different when his father wasn't there. He became much more touchy-feely with her. Julie didn't mind. She knew the horny teen was just going through a stage and would never try anything without her consent.

Kyle squeezed his mom tightly, his shaft was beginning to wedge into the crack of his mom's ass. He gently slid his hands up the flat of his mother's tummy until he could feel his wrists resting against the base of Julie's big saggy boobs.

"I love you, mom." He said.

Julie reached back and stoked the back of Kyle's head lovingly, her long nails combing through his hair as she looked over her shoulder at him.

"I know you do, sweetie-pie, and I love you...more than you know." She said.

"I mean...I...I really love you, mom...I.."

Julie turned to him and placed her finger over Kyle's mouth.

"SSSSHHHHH!!! I know, love. You don't have to explain it to me, I know what you're going through." She said warmly.

"You do?" Kyle asked.

"Yes, and it's perfectly naturally for boy's your age to love their mother's this way. Tell me what you're feeling?" Julie said.

"Jealousy, I guess." Kyle muttered.

"You're jealous of your father, because I'm his?" She asked.

"Yeah and I guess...I guess I know how much you want a baby and...well..."

There was a short pause, then Julie took her boy's hand and smiled up into his eyes.

"So your jealous that I'm trying to have a baby with your father and not with you?" She asked.

"I'm sorry, I know it sounds stupid." Kyle said.

"It's not stupid, sweetie. Your feelings are very real. The truth is your father and I have been trying to have a baby for seven long years and so luck." She said.

"For that long? Is everything okay with you?" Kyle asked.

"I'm fine, but I'm afraid your father has a very low sperm count. It's possible that he may never be able to get me pregnant again." She said in a low tone.

Kyle's eyes lit up.

"Well why don't you let me try, mom. I know I could do it, really!" He exclaimed.

Julie giggled. They still stood very close facing eachother, her hands resting on her son's shoulders.

"Hold it, mister. You know that you and I can't go there." She said.

"Why not? Dad wouldn't have to know. You could tell him the baby was his. It would be our secret." Kyle said.

Julie laughed and shook her head.

"Kyle, listen to yourself. Do you realize what you're asking me?" She said.

"It makes sense, doesn't it? You could get pregnant, without having to cheat on dad." He said.

"But I would be cheating on your father...with you." She added.

"Yeah but the k** would look like dad and everything. Mom, I promise I would never say a thing." Kyle pleaded.

"Sweetie, we can't." Julie said.

"Why? Why can't we, mom. You want this baby." Kyle said.

"Kyle, this isn't about me having a baby. This is about you getting into my panties. I have never once in 20 years of marriage cheated on your father and I don't intend to break that streak with my overly-horny 18 year old son." Julie said.

Kyle hung his head for a moment, then looked back at her.

"What if I got his permission?" He said.

Julie let out a suprised giggle.

"Your father's permission?" She asked.

"Yeah, what if dad agreed to let me get you pregnant?" He asked.

"Good luck." She laughed.

"No seriously. What if dad said it was okay?" He asked.

"You would seriously have the guts to ask your father to get me pregnant?" She said.

"What if he agreed to it?" I asked.

Julie's face went blank for a moment and she stared off into space.

"What if dad said it was okay?" Kyle said.

"First of all, there's no damn way your father's going to let his son of all people have a crack at his wife. He might even kill you for asking." She said.

"But what if he said yes?" Kyle said.

"Well, if he said yes, which I know he won't, then...I'd...I'd be willing to sit down with you and discuss it." She said seriously.

"Us making a baby together?" Kyle asked.

"Yes, I'd be willing to discuss the possibility of you and I making a baby together." She said.

Kyle cheered and hugged his mother, lifting her her little feet up off the floor. He loved the feel of her enormously spongy boobs against his chest. Julie smiled down at her happy son. She thought it was cute how excited he was at the possibility of breeding her, but she also knew it would never happen. There was no way in hell her husband would go for such a thing.

"Don't get too excited, tiger. You haven't talked to your father yet." She stated.

"If he agrees, can we start tonight?" Kyle asked.

"If he agrees, I'll die of shock." She smiled.

"But if he does, can we?" Kyle pressed.

"If your father agrees, we'll sit down tonight and talk." Julie said.

Kyle smiled to himself confidently. He knew for a surety that having his mother's ankles propped back on his shoulders as he greedily fucked her matronly cunt was about to become a reality. He knew this because he knew something about his father that his mother didn't. His father had made a BIG MISTAKE and it was about to cost him dearly.

To be continued......
... Continue»
Posted by fuk2gether 16 days ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 5023  |  
  |  2

Hurry Up! Before Mom and Dad Get Home! - Ch 03

Chapter 1 and 2 here -

Chapter 03 - Hands On Training

It had been a week since I got my little stepsíster Penny to give me her handjob before I covered her face in semen. Obviously, it had sunk in just how much of a mistake and sign of sexual weakness it was on my part. I'm supposed to be the new older brôther she could trust, not someone to take advantage of her insecurities. Now, I had to worry about not just her telling my parents, but perhaps one of her friends or teachers which would eventually land me in some hot water or worse.

By the time two weeks had passed, there was no word of Penelope telling anyone. I got the sense that she felt just as naughty and culpable as I was which made me certain she would not tell anyone for fear of being reprimanded or branded as a slut, even though I was the one who corrupted her. Despite this sense of security, I held onto my commitment to never let it happen again. However, whenever I masturbated, I couldn't help but to think it was Penny's tiny hands wrapped around my dick while jerking it off. When I orgasmed, I thought of her face in the line of fire of my ejaculation.

I quickly found out that I could hold on to my moral reservations for only so long. Soon, it became an obsession for me. All I could do was fantasize about my little stepsíster's hand on my penis. Between those daydreams, I thought of ways in which I could persuade her to do it again. All I was thinking about was how to get Penny's hand around my schlong once more. Just once more.

Alas, that opportunity arose when Penelope's class scheduled an upcoming field trip to some ice cream factory a few towns over. It didn't particularly sound exciting, but I imagined any student her age would kill for a day off from school to eat ice cream all day. Add in the peer pressure of all her fellow classmates already submitting their permissions slips and fees ahead of time, and I knew Penny wanted nothing more than to go.

Penny's first resource was her father. The two of them had a very intimate and loving relationship. Since she was his baby. He rarely denied her, but unfortunately, he simply did not have the necessary funds to pay for her trip. She waited a few more days to muster up the courage to talk to my mother only to once again be denied due to the price tag that was simply too hefty for our modest famíly. With both of our parents down, I figured she would be desperate enough to come to me in time. I didn't know when it would happen, but I knew it would. Despite my confidence, that anticipation only drove my fantasies through the roof.

Soon enough, I bumped into Penny in the kitchen one afternoon with a pair of glistening puppy dog eyes staring up at me. Only took another week until she found it in herself to beg me to pay her field trip fees. Technically, I had little money either but I wasn't going to miss the chance to dump what little savings i had for another chance with Penny. Just one more chance to get it out of my system. I painstakingly waited in front of her trying to ask me what we already knew.

"Ummm... hey big brô," she murmured awkwardly. It was the first time she called me that though.

"Whatsup?" I greeted almost sarcastically. I began to study her before me. She was wearing khaki capri pants and an over-sized hooded sweatshirt which made her look even smaller than she already was. She kept her tiny hands hidden inside the sleeves to hide just how much they were shaking due to nervousness. Her brown hair cascaded over her face and partially covered her begging grey eyes.

"So we... my school has this like... field trip coming up."

"Uh huh. So I've heard."

"And I like... don't have enough to go. Daddy says he can't give me any. Your mom, I mean our mom said she can't either... Sooo..."

"You can ask me," I said with a big smile on my face.

"I was like wondering... if I could borrow... if you had..."

"Sure," I interrupted her to help her along. She broke the tiniest of smirks on her face, but still continued to look down and away, still shy and uncertain with me. "I have some money downstairs in the basement."

Her smirk quickly subsided at the mention of the basement. What happened there last time between us was all too familiar with her. It's going to take more than funding a field trip to make her forget the time I convinced her to rub my dick until I orgasmed.

"Downstairs. In the basement," I repeated. I was being suggestive, but it was all too explicit to her. "Come downstairs with me, and we'll get it. Hurry now. Hurry up before mom and dad get home."

Penny sunk into herself a bit before slowly lagging behind me as I led her down into my private basement quarters. She followed all the way down to the last wooden step and stopped there, cautious about setting foot on the cold concrete floor that would completely mark her entrance into my sublevel domain. I walked across the basement to the old wooden dresser, opening the top shelf and pulling out what little savings I had. I did a quick count of miscellaneous bills and was relieved to know that I actually had enough.

With the wad of cash in hand, I turned to Penny who was still standing across the basement on the last tread of the staircase. Standing next to my mattress, I extended my hand out, signaling to Penny that I was surrendering my savings for her class field trip. If she wanted it, she would have to come and get it. After another moments pause, she finally took the step down and slowly walked toward me, her arms never swaying as they stuck to her sides. When she finally reached me, her tiny mittens finally poked out from the over-sized sleeves of her hoodie to receive her payment.

Before she could clasp the bills, I yanked my hand back, splitting the messy fold of cash into two. "Half now. Half later," I teased. "Let's say I give you the other half tomorrow."

Penny looked at me with disbelief. After another pause, her face then turned into submission as she lowered her begging hand back to her side. I didn't say another word. I simply stashed both bundles of cash in separate pockets on each side of my pants, turned from her and laid on my back on the bed, hands confidently nestled behind my head as if I were lounging in the sun.

Penny was left standing at the foot of the bed before she finally gave up. She slowly lowered herself to sit at the foot of the bed, still keeping her back to me while bracing for what was about to transpire. She finally turned toward me and crawled further onto the bed.

I waited until she crawled a little further in where she was now seated by my waist. I already had a huge erection visibly rising within my pants that was begging to be let out. I gave Penny no instructions. She knew what she had to do to receive this field trip money. And she did.

Once more, her tiny hands poked out from her hoodie's sleeves. They shook as they unbuttoned the top of my pants. Then the zipper. It was like a puzzle to her as she tried to figure her next move to free my cock from its wardrobe. With tiny fingers slipping through the waistband of my pants and underwear, she finally tugged them about halfway down my thighs.

With me now unclothed beneath the waist, Penny still hesitated. She had jerked me off once before, but she was still uncertain as to what to do. I gave her no instruction, and left it up to her as she finally reached out with both hands, cradled my penis with her fingers and began tentatively rubbing. The first contact with her soft hands drove shockwaves up and down my entire body. I had been fantasizing about this for weeks, but it still felt better than I had imagined.

I laid on my back with Penny kneeling before my waist, my cock pointing straight to the ceiling as her tiny hands caressed and massaged it. Her shy hands moved delicately along the length of me. They were erratic in their stroking with no sense of rhythm or motion. But it still felt good. A few minutes into it and Penny began to remember the first handjob she had given me. She stopped stroking me for a minute to spit on her hands several times to get them nice and wet. She placed her moist hands back on my cock, spreading the warm, wet sensation of her saliva along my flesh. Outstanding.

I watched as the head of my dick swelled and shrunk each time her hands wrung its fill up the the tip. I'm certain she could feel it twitch and pulse within her palms. We both paid extra attention to the creamy precum oozing out. I watched as the pads of her thumbs approached the slit of my cock, collecting just the tiniest amounts of thick sticky precum before stroking downward, depositing it on the rest of my sloppy dick. Penny, in particular, looked at it with a peculiar fascination, easing her anxieties about pleasuring her older brôther.

Her tiny fingers had me at my limits as I erupted like a geyser, cum flying straight into the air before falling back down onto my cock and onto Penny's hands. As usual, she didn't know when to stop, so she just kept rubbing it, using my white cream as extra lubrication to jerk me off. For all I knew, I wouldn't get another handjob from her for some time if ever. So I remained lying on my back and took it, letting her practice for a second go-around.

Penny continued to stroke and stroke with both hands, messy knuckles plastered with cum and spit. I was still reeling from my first orgasm which allowed my rod to soften a bit. However, the persistent motion of a young gírl's jerking made sure to stiffen me right up. It was so much more intense than the beginning. My legs began to fidget, my hands firmly latched onto the edges of the mattress and squeezed. Penny soon began to notice the power she was taking back. Just a moment ago, she was under my reign, doing what I asked when I asked, all for a few bucks to go on a school field trip. Now, I was hers, writhing and aching under her, all with the sensual use of her virginal hands.

My second consecutive cumshot still had some power behind it, spouting straight up again before landing back on Penny's hands. I imagined my face was incredibly contorted as I tossed back and forth from another orgasm. Still, Penny kept stroking and stroking.

I couldn't even see the color or texture of her skin on the back of her hands with the amount of layers of sperm that had pooled on top of it. It then oozed down to her wrists and forearm, finally stopping when absorbed by the sleeves of her cotton sweatshirt. My scrotum began to burn as it strained to keep blôôd circulating through my member as my little síster's marathon handjob continued.

My third round of cumming was more of an oozing overflow than an eruption. I was amazed I had anything left as the cream was slowly churned from my shaft. My limbs had gone numb, all sensory being centered on Penny's hands moving up and down my shaft. Her fingers continued to glide up and down, using the slickness generated from three consecutive orgasms of mine. Her palms kept a constant pressure as they clasped my pulsing member tightly.

I knew I couldn't get Penny to stop stroking me for a fourth round so I quickly conceded by handing her half of the money I owed to her. With a right hand dripping beads of cum along the bed, she reached out and clasped the wad of money, coating its edges with seminal fluids until the wet dollar bills changed color. She quickly trotted off and up the stairs with her half, leaving me a complete mess at the waist on my bed. I didn't bother to clean up, but rather laid there and basked in the triumph of just my second sexual encounter with Penny.


I still had the other half of her field trip fees on hand, however, and I knew that tomorrow would bear more fun with Penny as she would try to earn the rest of it. And sure enough, the following afternoon, she met me in the quiet, cold basement to wrap her tiny hands around my cock to jerk me again and again until I came all over her. She finally had her funds to enjoy her field trip for which she visibly showed a lot of gratitude.

Luckily for me, it didn't end there. It was just the beginning. I slowly became a support figure for my new little stepsíster. If she needed some money for new books, I was there. If she needed a chaperone to accompany her to the mall, I took her there. If she injured herself like her last twisted ankle, I was there to attend to her wounds and bring her to the doctor. I performed all the supportive and benevolent things an older brôther was meant to do. Only I was doing them for sexual favors in return. After each and every good sibling deed, I had Penelope return the favor by jerking my dick with her tiny hands.

There was a huge dichotomy within our home. Upstairs, I was the classic older brôther who helped Penny with her homework, retrieved things on taller shelves which she couldn't reach and split household chores with her, all while smiling in front of our parents. Downstairs in the basement, I had Penny rubbing my cock until I came all over her. My sublevel basement served as the perfect grey backdrop with the bed being our stage.

My síster soon became perceptive with my horny urges and when they would strike throughout the afternoon. We no longer had words for each other about it. I never had to ask her directly, she never said no. She simply acknowledged the intent behind each stare I gave her and the subtle nod to know what I wanted. Penny would simply follow me downstairs, allow me to pull my pants down and began stroking until I climaxed before she could return to her homework, television or computer upstairs.

She became intuitive with her own abilities too. No longer the handjob novice, Penny became quite skilled at tugging on my dick. I never had to ask her for lube, she simply began spitting on it as soon as my trousers were off. She learned to be slower, gentler and more of a tease with my flaccid cock while being faster and aggressive with it when it was rock hard. She knew when to use one hand or two to stroke me. She learned when to use long strokes to cover the whole shaft or when to straddle just the tip. She overcame her aversion to my ballsac, occasionally massaging it in between stroking the shaft. She used different speeds with different handgrip pressures depending on how close I was to orgasm. She even allowed me to cum all over her face again.

I don't know if she took pride in this new skill of hers or if she was just being well-behaved and submissive to her older brôther. She always just had the same blank expression from the moment she started to the moment I came. Often, she didn't even look at the rigid member she was jerking off, simply going off touch and the sounds of my grumbling as she tugged on my penis to finish me off.

I had it great. Or so I thought. I was getting steady handjobs from the object of my fascination, and I was receiving it with impunity. How many can say that they've lived their fantasy? Yet I wanted more.

Call me addicted, but my habit was no longer enough. I wanted to take it to the next level. What could I do to have her stick it in her mouth?

by cornball... Continue»
Posted by cornball 7 months ago  |  Categories: First Time, Masturbation, Taboo  |  Views: 6381  |  
  |  3

Channel 7: KUNT Wars Ch. 03

Sharon slowly opened her eyes. It took her several minutes before she was able to get them to both look in the same direction, much less focus. It took a major effort to sit up, so she could look around, and when she did, she saw that she was totally alone, and totally naked. She took a quick look at her watch and saw that the entire incident had taken about three hours, leaving her just under an hour to get herself together for the eleven o'clock news show, and the way she felt at the moment, she knew it would take every minute she had.

Well, at least they didn't rob her while she was out, she thought, as she noticed she was still wearing all of her jewelry. She then reached over and pulled her purse to her and found it's contents intact as well. Then she noticed something was missing: her clothes. As she looked around more she saw a small pile of clothes sitting on the table. There they were.

She staggered to her feet, and was barely able to make it to the table, grabbing the edge with both hands to support herself. She felt weak as a newborn kitten, and was starting to wonder how she was going to make it to her office.

"What the?" Sharon gasped, when she saw the clothes on the table. They weren't her clothes. It was an outfit similar to the uniforms the Asian "school girls" had been wearing. She found a pair of white knee socks, a pair of high-healed clogs, a white cotton blouse, a plaid skirt, and a pair of panties but no bra. Oh, well, she thought, better than trying to get into her office wrapped in one of the nasty painter's drop cloths or even worse, in the nude. Besides she did have a change of clothes in her office, although the idea of calling in sick was getting stronger by the second.

The first thing she discovered was that the panties were a thong, and the backstrap wedged quite securely in the crack of her ass, which was a totally new experience for her. Then she discovered that the waistband of the skirt was too big to fit her slim waist, so the skirt ended up riding low on her hips, showing the panty straps as they rode high on her hips. In a way this was a good thing because when she slipped it on she found the skirt was so short, that even riding low as it was, it just barely covered her pussy and all but naked ass.

Sharon then put the shirt on and only then did she discover it was an island style shirt. No buttons and two long ties that tied just below her large free-range boobs. She was showing almost as much skin now as she did when she went to the beach or the pool. She now knew that she had to go to her office, because she figured that if she went outside dressed like this she would surely get arrested as a streetwalker. No, she would just have to try to sneak into her office and change into her spare outfit.

She sat on the edge of the table and pulled on the socks and shoes. She caught a glimpse of herself in the polished marble wall between the elevators, and gasped at what she saw. It was the sexiest woman she had seen in years. She laughed to herself, looking at her reflection, thinking if she ever got fired from this job, she could always join Monique, and be a hooker.

Somehow Sharon made it to the top floor without being seen. She was cutting through the empty office area towards her private office when she happened to look up at the bank of monitors on one wall. There were a couple that showed what their competion was airing at the moment. Then there was one that showed what the network was feeding them. The next one showed what was going out over the air, and the last monitor was what was coming out of the studio. Usually the on-air monitor was the same as the network monitor, unless they were doing a live feed. Right now the network was feeding them the usual evening sitcom that came on just before the eleven o'clock news. What caught her attention was the studio feed monitor.

It took a few seconds for what she was seeing to register. It was an image of her being screwed by two of the Japanese girls, with strapon dildos, while she ate the third one's pussy, and the last two sucked and bit on her very sensitive nipples. Her pussy twitched in remembrance.

"OH, MY, GOD!!!" she gasped, as the gravity of what she was watching hit her. Lisa, or someone else had set up atleast one camera and recorded the entire episode, and they were now playing it back for everyone in the studio.

A sudden fit of rage overtook her, and, forgetting her attire, Sharon stormed into the studio. She was going to have it out with Lisa once and for all. This was going too far. When she had hired Monique, it had been far subtler than this, and she had only been filmed from the waist up. In this video you could see everything, and she meant everything.

As soon as Sharon opened the soundproof door to the studio she could hear the whistles and catcalls as the team and crew watched her getting gangbanged like a two-dollar whore. There was even the sound of her moans of pleasure and the girl's grunts as they screwed her. This only served to incite her even more.

"Lisa," she heard Roger, the gay weatherman, say, "This is just too much. You really got her this time. Almost makes me wish I liked women."

"Thank you, sir," Lisa said, bowing slightly at the compliment.

Sharon walked up behind Lisa, grabbed her by the arm, spinning her around, and slapped her hard across the face. Lisa staggered backwards slightly from the blow, and put her hand to her stinging cheek, totally surprised by the attack.

"You slut," Sharon hissed, as the younger woman stroked her glowing cheek.

"Quick," Sue Marshall, the director, said to Jim, the engineer, "put a couple of clean tapes in the recorders, and switch on the cameras. Stay with the network feed at eleven. I have a feeling this is going to get good."

Down on the floor Jane, the camera operator, swung her camera to face the two women, and pulled Linda, the new intern out of the way, as Sue told her, through her headset, to start filming. On the other side of the studio the robotic camera swung around to face the two women as they squared off with each other.

"Look who's talking," Lisa shot back at her older antagonist. "Planning on making a little extra money after work, as a whore?"

"Bitch!" Sharon screamed, as she reached out for her co-anchor with both hands. At the last second Lisa leaned back, so the only thing Sharon got was the front of Lisa's very expensive looking silk blouse, ripping it down the front, revealing her lacy blue pushup bra.

"Damn you," Lisa screamed, looking down at her ruined top. "Do you know how much this blouse cost me?"

The girl lunged at Sharon, pushing her backwards, until the two of them fell to the floor. Sharon used the momentum of their falling bodies to cause the two women to tumble across the floor. All the time the two women clawed and swatted at each other, screaming and cursing like d***ken sailors. When they finally stopped rolling, Sharon was sitting astride Lisa's belly.

Wanting to take full advantage of her dominant position, she began ripping the rest of the younger woman's torn blouse off. Somewhere along the way she noticed that Lisa's bra was a front opening model, and went for it.

"Oh, no you don't!" Lisa screamed, as she suddenly realized what the other woman was going to do.

Lisa grabbed for Sharon's wrists, but was just a little too slow, and her bra popped open allowing her full firm boobs to spill out for all to see. Sharon immediately attacked the soft flesh, digging her long manicured nails into the white globes, causing Lisa to scream in pain.

"I told you this was going to be good," Sue said, reaching down to release Jim's rock hard cock, and start stroking it.

In the studio, the other members of the crew stood or sat in stunned silence as they watched the two women going at each other.

Lisa only allowed Sharon the upper hand for a few seconds, before she brought her long strong legs up and wrapped them around her assailant's upper body, and pulled her off to the side. She quickly rolled onto her adversary, pinning her to the floor.

"So you want to play that game, do you?" Lisa spat, as she grabbed at Sharon's blouse, ripping it open.

At this point Lisa had the advantage because Sharon was wearing fewer clothes, and could easily be stripped by the younger girl. Lisa realized this fact and began to take advantage of it. She had Sharon's blouse open almost instantly, and set about slapping, pinching and clawing at Sharon's big natural tits. She then spun around on Sharon's belly and began pulling the short skirt off. Her final goal was to completely strip and humiliate the woman.

Spinning around had been a mistake. With her back to Sharon's face, she had presented the woman with the perfect tool for getting the upper hand. Sharon reached up, got a good firm grip on Lisa's ever-present ponytail, and gave it a good hard pull. Lisa let out a squeal of pain as she tumbled backwards. Keeping a firm grip on her ponytail, Sharon began ripping at Lisa's clothes. Soon Lisa was as naked as Sharon was.

"Oh, my god!" Jane gasped, slipping her hand into her pants to stroke her overheated pussy, as she watched Sharon and Lisa struggling on the floor, from behind her camera. She then looked around and saw that Linda, the intern was on her knees in front of Bill the Sports guy, as he sat at his desk, and had hauled out his rockhard cock and was slowly licking it. She had pushed her own jeans and panties down her legs so she could stroke her excited pussy. Between the catfight and what Linda was doing, it was more than Jane could stand. She quickly moved over to the couple and pulled the girl's jeans and panties all the way off, making her lift each knee to accomplish her task. She then lay on the floor so that her head was under Linda's dripping cunt. Reaching up with both hands, she grabbed the girl's hips and pulled her down to her waiting tongue and lips. Linda let out a deep groan of pleasure around Bill's hard cock, as Jane began tonguefucking her.

By this time, Sue's slacks were down around her knees and she was standing bent over the control consul watching the activity going on in the studio through the window. Jim was standing behind her holding her by the hips as he plunged his throbbing loveclub in and out of her sopping wet pussy. She suddenly noticed the threesome, and somehow had the presence of mind to turn the robot camera on them and record the action.

Meanwhile the combatants had calmed down a little, but only a little. Sharon, who was sitting high on Lisa's chest, assaulting her lower body with her razor sharp nails, looked over and saw what Linda, Bill and Jane were doing. This sent an immediate surge of sexual energy straight to her twat, causing her pussy to literally drip onto Lisa's chest. She suddenly found it very difficult to breath.

"Oh, crap," Sharon said, as she looked down and saw Lisa's exposed and very wet pussy. While she was not a lesbian, she had had a lesbian experience in college with her roommate, and then she had spent the night with Monique, after the hooker had eaten Lisa's pussy through the news cast. But the combination of what the Japanese girls had done to her earlier, what was going on now, and the sight of Lisa's vulnerable pussy, was just more than she could handle. She fell forward, pushing her face between the girl's spread thighs. She pulled Lisa's smooth silky thighs up, tucked them under her arms, and immediately began nibbling and licking her pussy. The girl's juices tasted like nectar to her, and judging by the amount of fluid seeping out of her, Lisa was as excited as she was.

"What the....?" Lisa shrieked in shock as she felt Sharon's mouth on her sex. Her eyes, which had snapped open at this new outrage, slowly began to sag as the pleasure coursed through her body straight to her brain. "Oh, my."

Lisa reached up, gripped Sharon's rounded asscheeks, and pulled her twat down to her face and began sucking and licking the woman, just as the older woman was licking and sucking hers. Sharon moaned into Lisa's pussy, and the girl was surprised at how good that felt. She kicked up her oral assault on the older woman's cunt hoping to make her moan some more.

Roger was beginning to feel left out. He was standing by the weatherboard slowly stroking his cock. He had not had sex with a woman in years, ever since he had figured out that he was gay, but watching the two beautiful women rolling around on the floor had made his cock harder than it had been in years. He was trying to figure out what he could do about his excitement.

He knew better than to try anything with Bill. He had made a casual comment once, and Bill had responded by threatening to cut off the man's cock if he ever tried anything again. Then he noticed Jane's wide spread legs as she lay beneath Linda licking her pussy. Why not he thought? He was gay and she was a lezzy, it somehow seemed right to him.

Roger quickly pulled Jane's jeans and panties all the way off and mounted her before she even had a chance to make a protest. Feeling the rockhard cock slide into her wet pussy pushed any thought of protesting totally out of her mind, and she moaned into Linda's cunt, which made her moan around Bill's cock, which made him moan with pleasure. This position also put Roger's face right in the crack of the young intern's firm asscheeks.

"Well," Roger thought, as he began licking the girl's butt. "In for dime, in for a dollar."

Lisa moaned again.

Sharon and Lisa were going at each like seasoned lesbians. At the rate they were climbing mount orgasm it would not be long before they reached the summit and tumbled into the abyss of pure pleasure. The other members of the Eleven O'clock News team weren't too far behind the two beautiful women.

Suddenly Sharon's toes curled, and she let out a low guttural scream into Lisa's pussy as her body spasmed with her orgasm. Her cum triggered Lisa's pleasure and both women came together, their bodies rocking as one.

A short distance away the orgasm monster was busy working over the mini-orgy. Roger came, shoving his cock as far into Jane as he could get it, and his tongue as deeply into Linda's tight little ass as he could. Some things just didn't change.

Jane screamed into Linda's dripping twat, cuming as she felt Roger unloading in her pussy, plus Roger's tongue in her ass, triggered Linda's orgasm and she pressed herself down on Jane's ravaging tongue as firmly as she could and increased her sucking of Bill's cock causing him to shoot his load down the intern's rippling throat. While in the control room Sue screamed as her pussy spasmed around Jim's rampaging lovemuscle, causing him to shoot his load deep inside of her while he roared like a lion.

On the studio floor lay a lump of sweating female flesh, as Sharon and Lisa attempted to recover from their mutual orgasms, gasping for breath. Sharon still laid on top of Lisa, who still gripped the older woman's firm asscheeks. After a couple of minutes, Sharon had enough strength to roll off of her former antagonist, and lay flat on her back beside her.

Once Sharon had rolled off, Lisa gathered all of her strength and scooted around so that she was laying in the same direction as the other woman, and cuddled up with her, laying her head on the older woman's shoulder as she casually caressed Sharon's big soft boobs. Sharon peaked at the other girl on her shoulder, then slipped an arm around her.

"That was fantastic," Lisa gasped, bending down a little and planting a soft kiss on Sharon's nearest nipple.

"Who would have thunk-it?" Sharon asked, caressing her counterpart's smooth back.

A couple of loud groans caught their attention, and the two women looked at the pile of human flesh that was currently trying to disentangle itself on the other side of the studio. They looked at each other in surprise as they began to figure out what had been going on while they had been so busy with their own activities. They were really shocked when they realized that the gay Roger had just fucked the lezzy Jane. Would wonders never cease?

"Now that's something you don't see everyday," Sharon said, with a smile on her pussyjuice covered lips. Then she noticed the control room appeared empty and figured that Sue and Jim had been involved in their own little orgy, and were probably on the floor trying to recover or maybe even go for round two.

"Your place or mine?" Lisa asked.


"Your place or mine?" Lisa repeated.

"Which one's closer?" Sharon responded, smiling at her new lover.

"Mine," Lisa said, sitting up.

"Let's get out of here," Sharon said, sitting up next to the younger woman.

The two women staggered to their feet, and wobbled their way toward their offices on legs that threatened to give out on them at any second. A few minutes later they came out dressed in their spare clothes, and arm in arm they headed for the door. As they were going down the hall, Sharon stopped, and Lisa stopped next to her wondering what she was up to.

Sharon opened the door to the control room, and stuck her head in and saw Sue and Jim lying naked on the floor. Sue's head was lying on his shoulder and one of her legs was lying across his groin. He had an arm wrapped around the woman, holding her tightly to him. Sue slowly lifted her head and squinted at the two women who were looking at them.

"We'd each like a copy of the video," Sharon said, looking to Lisa for confirmation, which she got. "Yeah, one copy each."

Sue gave them a thumbs up and then let her head drop back onto Jim's shoulder.

"Let's get out of here," Sharon repeated, closing the door, and pulling Lisa to her, as they walked down the hall supporting each other.

"You know," Lisa said, as they walked, "it would have been a lot easier if we had just done this in the beginning."

"Hindsight, my dear," Sharon smiled. "Hindsight."... Continue»
Posted by motherof2 4 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 1918  |  
  |  1

I Found My s****r Stripping Ch. 03

"What the hell is going on here?" A loud roar woke me from my stupor. Sitting bolt upright, I ended up throwing Dixie off of me. It only takes my fog filled mind a few moments to analyze the scene we were caught in. My s****r was still lying next to me, naked, and Dixie had been on top of me, still enjoying my d**g enhanced hardon. This was how Ron, Dixie's boyfriend, and Amber found us. Amber didn't seem to mind so much, but Ron's face was an angry red color.

"Huh, wha--?" I can only manage to mumble stupidly.

"Ron, no!" Dixie yells as she runs to Ron. "We d**gged him, and he doesn't realize what was happening. It is my fault, not his!"

Ron glares down at her for a moment, trying to understand, before turning to me, "Is this true?"

I mumble something incoherently, unable to form a full sentence. I can see that Dixie is trying to protect me, but can't seem to think very clearly. I do notice that my erection has finally started to deflate, and somehow find this funny enough to start laughing and pointing at it.

"Never mind, I can see for myself." He grabs Dixie by the arm and hauls her from the room. "We need to talk."

Somehow Geo remains oblivious to everything.

Amber walks to the side of the bed, and lightly touches her lips to mine. The touch is like a lightning bolt, restarting my mind, and bringing me fully awake. My arms reach up to surround this delicious redhead, but she scampers away nimbly. "Not tonight, cutie. Looks like you've had enough fun. sl**p, and tomorrow we'll go shopping." She cocks her head, listening to the room next door. "Looks like Dixie has everything under control."

The sounds of loud moaning could be heard through the too thin walls. Despite everything, my cock still decided it was time to sl**p, so with a final kiss, Amber left to sl**p in her room.

I don't remember having any dreams that night, but did wake to a very pleasant feeling at my crotch. Slowly opening my sl**p filled eyes, I am able to make out a strawberry-blonde blob bobbing up and down. I moan as I hear her slurping on my cock.

"Shh, everyone is still sl**ping. Try not to wake them," Geo whispers. She immediately goes back to her even noisier sucking. I reach down and begin running my fingers through her hair, and she looks up at me, smiling. "Now that you're awake, I want this in me. Not my ass though! It is still sore from yesterday."

I just nod, and smile as she begins to lick her way up my body. When she reaches my face, our lips meet and she lightly touches her tongue to my lips. I quickly suck her tongue into my mouth, and begin kissing my s****r with abandon. I feel her hand snake down between our bodies, grabbing hold of my turgid member, and positioning me for her wonderful tunnel. Thrusting up with my hips at the same time she presses back, I am buried to the hilt immediately. We both let out a moan, thankfully muffled by our kissing.

I wrap my right arm around her waist, while my left hand moves around to the back of her head, pulling her into me for a deeper kiss. She begins to rock her hips, slowly pulling forward, then thrusting back, hard, grunting with each bottoming out.

After everything that happened the night before, I am nowhere near cumming, and just let her do the work. I break off the kiss, and begin to trail kisses along her jaw line, down her neck, collarbone, and finally to her breasts. I latch onto her right nipple, and try to suck her hole breast into my mouth.

My s****r's pace increases and I switch tits so that I can use my left hand on her breast. I begin pinching her nipple, while simultaneously sucking and nibbling her left breast. I suck in my gut, and lift my hips allowing me to go slightly deeper into her.

I can feel her getting wetter as we fuck, and find it odd that she isn't being her normal potty mouth, until I remember her wanting to stay quite. As she nears her orgasm, though, I start to hear her mumbling. At first it is incoherent, but grows as she picks up the pace. "Yeah, right there. Keep it up, right there. Oh, fuck, that feels good on my nipples. Keep sucking b*****r, you're gonna make s****r cum, HARD!" AS she says this, her hand shoves me hard into her breast, and her whole body begins to convulse. I grab her hips with both hands, and begin rocking her f***efully. I am close to my own.

I release her tit and fall back, as I concentrate on moving her, and thrusting up. After only a few seconds of this, I let my load loose deep inside her, and completely lay still, except for occasional convulses of my own as my s****r's orgasm continued through my own.

Finally coming down from her own orgasm, Geo kisses me tenderly. "Good morning, John." Her green eyes sparkle, and I can only smile in return.

We take a shower together, enjoying washing each other, and each other's company, but otherwise nothing happens. As we exit the shower, we run into Ron, and last night comes flooding back to me. He only gives us a queer look as he starts heading out, stopping only to tell me that I begin work tonight, and NOT to be late. I am surprised that I still have a job, and wonder just what Dixie had told him.

I get dressed quicker than Geo does, and begin making breakfast. My s****r joins me, wearing a navy blue summer dress that looks stunning on her. "This is still your favorite color, right?" She asks, and I am surprised that she remembers after so long. I just smile and kiss her in response. Geo starts to make coffee (another substance banned in our puritanical parent's home). Finding everything I need to make French toast, I get to work.

"Coffee ready yet?" Dixie asks, walking into the kitchen wearing only a pink spaghetti strap top, no bra, and matching panties. The panties had a Hello Kitty on them.

"Just about ready," Geo says, and I dish her up a plate of French toast. Her eyes open wide in surprise, and she gives me a quick peck as she takes the plate, and sits at the small table to eat.

"Mmm, do I smell French Toast?" Amber asks. Her hair is a mess, and she must have taken off all her makeup from the night before, but right now I have never seen her more beautiful. She too gives me a quick peck as she takes her plate, and I playfully smack her bottom as she walks away. Geo and I are the last to sit at the table.

She pours a cup of coffee for me, and even prepares it. I have never have never had it before, and find the bitter taste unpleasant, but add more sugar till it agrees with me. A thought occurs to me, and I have to ask, "You didn't d**g this too, did you?"

The girls laugh, but I am being serious. "No, little b*****r, I didn't d**g it... This time," she smiles as she emphasizes the last two words.

After breakfast Amber and Dixie start getting ready for the day, and my s****r asks what I want to do.

"Well, I need more clothes, and I really should get my stuff from mom and dads. I don't want to face them, especially not after what we've done, but it needs to happen."

"You're not going to tell them, are you?" Geo asks, alarm showing in her eyes.

"No. I don't think I could."

"Are you ashamed of what we've done?" She asks, now concerned.

"No," I say again. "What we did, the d**gs, and even the sex, felt too good, too right, to be wrong. I love you, Geo, and always have. It was never sexual till I found you at the strip club, but I don't regret any of it."

"You love me, John?" She asks, and I can only nod. She pulls me into a huge hug, whispering, "I love you, too."

"Okay, you two. If you keep that up, we'll never get out of here today." Amber says as she enters the kitchen.

We break the hug, and all pile back into their car. Dixie is driving this time, and she turns to me, asking, "Where to?"

"My house. Might as well get this over with as quick as possible." Geo gives directions and all too soon, we arrive. Even though I was here only a few nights before, the house has somehow changed. As if I am seeing it for the first time, it looks too white, too clean. As if the merest speck of dust should be too afraid to think of entering it. Right then, I felt like that dust.

"We'll come with you," Amber said, taking my hand. I only nod, and lead the way up to the door.

It is locked, but I pull out me key and walk in, three beautiful women behind me.

"John? Is that you?" I hear my mother calling from down the hall.

"Yes, mom. We just came to get my stuff."

"We?" She asks as she enters the front room, and stops as she sees her daughter. "Oh. And, umm, who are these two?" She asks, not speaking or even looking at Geo again.

"Hello to you too, mother," Geo says, but is ignored.

I don't want to introduce them as strippers that I met a couple nights ago, so I think a second before answering. "This is Amber, my girlfriend, and Dixie is a friend of ours."

"Girlfriend? Aren't you a little young to be dating, young man?" My dad enters the room. It is apparent that I get my height from him. Sudden images of spankings as a c***d, and other punishments enter my head at seeing him, but I push them away.

"No, dad. I am 18 and more than capable of making my own decisions."

"Well, I see your slut s****r has had an effect on you. All your stuff is in a box in the garage. I don't want your evil filth in our proper home."

I am left speechless at the way he treated us and barely yells as he walks away, "You don't have a fucking clue about the real world, Lester!" My mom nearly faints. I have never sworn, or called my parents by their first names before. Somehow it seems oddly freeing.

My father comes storming back into the room; fist raised and connects with my jaw. I take the blow, my ears ringing, but don't strike back. I know what to say. "Here, Lester, have my other cheek," the scripture reference strikes him like I knew it would, and he backs away from me in horror at his own v******e.

We start loading my few meager belongings into the car, and Amber pulls me aside.

"Did you mean what you said about me being your girlfriend?"

I am not sure how she feels about it. "I'm sorry. I didn't know what else to say, and it just seemed right."

"I'll be honest," she tells me, her blue eyes willing me to believe, "At first I didn't like it. I have had many boyfriends, but they all had a problem with what I do. Oh, they claim they don't at first, but they show their jealousy soon enough." She paused searching my eyes for something. "After the way you dealt with your dad... Well, I am willing to give you a chance." She silenced anything I might have said with a kiss.

I couldn't believe it. I had a girlfriend, maybe not my first ever, but definitely the hottest.

"Hey, if you two are done over there, we can go." My s****r yelled from the car.

"Don't tell the others, yet." Amber whispered, and then ran for the car.

I get in the back seat with Amber, and she grabs my hand, squeezing it tight.

The next stop is to buy some new clothes, despite my protests that I didn't have enough money for them yet.

"Relax, will ya?" Geo said with exasperation. "You have a girlfriend now; you need to look the part!" She winks at me, and at first I am confused. I hadn't told her, so how did she know. Then I remember my comment to our parents, and realize she is teasing me.

Nothing much happened while shopping, except a small incident where Both Amber and Geo tried to enter the changing room with me, and had to be ushered out of the store.

We unloaded everything from the car when we got home, and I jumped in the shower to wash away my sweat. The curtain flew back as I was washing my face to the sound of giggling. I couldn't tell who it was because of the soap in my ears, but didn't care a moment later when I felt a hand on my cock. The curtain closed a moment later, and I quickly rinsed off my face and head. I was greeted by the wonderful sight of Amber, naked, blue eyes looking into mine, and a smile painted across her beautiful face.

"Well, hello," I say, smiling back.

"We work together, tonight, so I thought I would join you. Hope you don't mind. Well, actually, I can feel that you don't." She said as she squeezed my hardened cock. She dropped to her knees in the tub, and kissed the head of my penis, before enveloping it in were warm wet mouth. I quickly re-aimed the nozzle, and then had to grab the walls and lock me knees. Over the last couple days I've had some good blowjobs, but this one far outstripped the others by far!

"I'm about to cum," I say, trying to warn her. She immediately stopped, to my disappointment.

"Not yet, cutie," she says, gripping the base of my cock, making sure I don't. She stands up, and places one foot on the side of the tub, then winks and me, and beckons me to her.

Due to our height difference, I have to squat down a bit. I position my cock at her wonderful entrance, and slowly slide into heaven. Her pussy grips me, and begins to massage my penis in ways I never knew were possible. Despite the awkward position, I am soon emptying my load into her, grabbing at the walls just to stay on my feet.

Once I fully recover, I realize that she hasn't cum yet. I look at her pussy, with my cum dripping out of it, and am loathe to taste it.

She must have known what I was thinking. "Don't worry about it, Cutie. This one was strictly for you. If you behave tonight, you can have your chance to return the favor."

I quickly kiss her, in thanks, but she wastes no time in getting out and dried off.

Amber, Dixie, and I arrive to the club about 15 minutes early, and Ron greets me at the door, telling me I have some paperwork to fill out, before he shows me the ropes. I am worried about what he refers to as "the ropes," but I put on a big smile, and follow him into an office.

"So, are you going to tell me how you got that massive bruise on your jaw?" I am asked as soon as we step into the office. Until this point I had completely forgotten about the punch my dad gave me, with everything that happened with Amber.

"A small altercation. Easily resolved." I say, simply.

"You're not the type to start fights, are you? Because if you are, you can walk out that door right now. I need someone to stop them, not look for them." Ron says. I am still not certain how to deal with this bigger man, after he caught me with his girlfriend last night, but he seems to be acting decent enough.

I didn't start it, and I tried to avoid it. In the end, I stopped it." Entirely true, even if all the facts weren't there.

He grunted, then handed me a stack of forms to fill out, and began telling me the rules. They were pretty simple. No screwing the girls on the property, but what happens off property was my business. If I see a fight break out, stop it by the least amount of f***e necessary to get the job done. No drinking while working and the girl's safety comes first.

I quickly sign the agreements, including one about no photography, then get handed a shirt, and told to change. I put on the shirt, with the clubs logo, and notice that it fits tight to my arms and chest. It makes me look buffer than I am, but I don't complain.

The night starts out pretty smooth, and I sit back watching the customer's but also enjoying the dancers. Dixie waved me over to the bar, and asked, "Everything okay, between you and him? Did he say anything?" I shook my head no, and she sighed in relief.

"What did you tell him?" I asked.

"Only that I must have been d**gged too, because I don't know how we ended up like that. I didn't want to lie to him, but I didn't want him fighting you either."

"I'm sorry you had to do that, but thank you... For everything last night," I say with a wink.

Dixie actually blushes, before replying. "He wants me to move out. He thinks that your s****r and Amber are a bad influence on me."

"Do you want to?" I don't want her to, and not only because of the sex. She seems like a sweet enough girl, if I didn't just get a girlfriend today, I might consider her. Well, if not for her boyfriend, that is.

"No. I'm not going to. He can say what he wants, but he doesn't own me."

I smile, and am pleased by her return smile, when I notice Ron watching us. "I'd better get back to work," I state before taking my position by the door.

Amber gets up to dance, and I am once again mesmerized by the way she moves. Her piercing flash in the multicolored lights as she swivels and moves her body to the fast paced music. Once again, I start to get hard, just watching this beauty.

"Let me see you finger yourself, slut!" Someone yells from the crowd, and I feel my anger rise. No one talks about Amber that way! I scan the customers, looking, and find him just as he yells, "Come on, Lemme see that loose fuckhole of yours!" I look up to see if Ron is going to take care of this customer, and he is just looking at me, waiting to see what I do. I look to Amber, and she just keeps smiling, as she dances, ignoring the vulgar customer.

I replay the rules in my head, and realize that there isn't much I can do, besides talk to the customer. He hasn't technically broken any rules... Yet.

I walk up, and whisper to the man, "Sir, you may enjoy the show, but your words are offending some of our other customers. Please be polite to the ladies, or I will have to ask you to leave."

"Ladies? What ladies? The man demands. "All I see are a bunch of sluts. Tell me, how much is it to fuck that one up there? The redhead with all the slutty piercings?"

I am keeping my anger in check, but just barely. "I'll tell you what, sir. Come with me, and we can discuss it. We can't talk about such things here on the property."

He quickly jumps up, and follows me outside. "Good, now that we are no longer in there, let me tell you that you are no longer welcome here, and don't ever come back." I leave him sputtering on the curb as I walk back in. I inform the bouncer at the door that that man isn't welcome anymore, and he just smiles and nods.

"Ron wants to see you in his office," Dixie tells me as I get back to the main lobby.

Wondering what rule I broke, I head up the stair to Ron's office. He bids me to enter as I knock on the door. "Please, have a seat," he says in a calm tone. "We are just waiting on one more." Shortly after, the man I had just e****ted out steps into the office. "John, I would like you to meet Mr. Larry Cavettelli. Mr. Cavettelli is the owner of this fine establishment."

I immediately turn beet red. I had just kicked the owner out of his own club. So much for my job!

"Sir," Ron said, "Will you please tell us what happened?"

"I was being vulgar and rude, and this young man with the massive bruise on his face came and convinced me to step outside. He did it in an artful, if deceitful way, but he got the job accomplished with minimal disruption." Mr. Cavettelli said.

"Well, John. Do you have anything to add?" I just shook my head, not understanding what was going on. "You passed a test tonight, John. I had to be sure you could be trusted, and after the way Amber talked about you last night, I knew she was the one to test you with. Congratulations. You get to keep your job."

After shaking both Ron's and Mr. Cavettelli's hands, I left the office in a daze. No wonder no one was willing to help me. They all knew who the man was!

Still in a daze, I took up my position at the door to this lobby, only to be told Amber wanted to see me. She was in the dressing room, and one of the perks of being a bouncer was being allowed into that room.

As soon as I stepped in Amber flung her arms around me, and planted a massive kiss on my lips. As soon as I could breathe again, I asked what that was for.

"You didn't get jealous, and you handled yourself like a gentleman."

"I guess that makes us official, then?" I ask.

"Yes, but let me tell the other girls tonight. A private session was requested for me, so I have to go, but we will talk more later!" Her eyes sparkle as she gives me another quick peck, and then left the changing room. Remembering my private dance with her, I wanted to go and stop her, but after the way she just acted I realized the mistake that would be. Besides, in the end she would be going home with me.

Around 2 in the morning the club closed down, and the strippers gave each bouncer a portion of their tips. Seeing what the girls had pulled in, and how meager my portion was, I still walked away with a couple hundred.

Ron followed us home, which I didn't like, but couldn't really stop him, considering Dixie was his girlfriend. As we pulled up, Amber told me to go ahead; she had something in the trunk she needed to get. The lights were off as I opened the door, and I figured my s****r must be asl**p.

I flipped on the lights, and Geo popped out from the hallway screaming "Surprise!" The yell was repeated behind me from Dixie and Amber.

"What is this?" I ask, confused.

"You made it through the night, silly!" Geo says, walking up to me and kissing me on the cheek.

I try to protest that it really wasn't that hard, but the girls aren't having any of it. Amber brings a cake up from the car, while Dixie mixed drinks. Ron stated that he refused to have any drinks made my Geo, and I agreed, much to her discomfiture.

The liquor poured freely, and even the weed came out, and soon we were all loosened up. I was sitting on the couch with Amber, Dixie and Ron sat on another couch, and Geo was sitting in a love sack, eyeing Amber and me.

"Let's play truth or dare!" Geo suddenly yells, and I groan. I don't know where this is going, but I am also curious. "I'll go first. Truth"

Before any of us can think of anything, Ron asks, "Did you really fuck your own b*****r?"

Geo looks at me for a second, before replying, "Yes. And given the chance, I will again."

"That's sick and perverted, but whatever. It's your life." He thought for a moment, and then said "Dare."

Dixie piped up, "Do a strip dance for us!" This was the last thing I wanted to see, so I just looked away as the music started. When it finally finished, I looked back, and noticed something I almost laughed about. Despite Ron's muscled bulk, his penis was rather small compared to mine. No wonder Dixie was so tight.

Dixie then said, "Dare."

"Suck Ron's cock, since he is already naked" Amber said beside me, then turned to me, smiling and grabbing my crotch, she began to rub.

Without hesitation, Dixie dropped onto her knees, and began giving a very noisy blowjob to Ron. By the look on his face, he was in heaven.

Amber's hand was now inside my zipper, and playing with my cock through my underwear. I had my arm around her, and began playing with her right breast through her shirt.

"Ok, that's enough," Dixie said, and I again had to hide a smile at Ron's frustration. "What do you want to do, Amber?"

"Truth," she said, to my disappointment.

"What is really going on with you and my b*****r?" Geo asked.

I was glad that she was asked that question, as Amber had been the one to want to tell them. "He is my boyfriend," She said, matter-of-factly. Then turned and kissed me deep and hard, our tongues mingling for a couple minutes before returning to reality. "Your turn, Geo." I said.

"Dare," she said, looking me in the eyes, her green eyes fierce.

"Give your b*****r a lap dance," Amber said, to my surprise. Geo hopped up, and put on some slow music.

"Are you sure," I whispered to Amber?

"Relax. The jealousy thing goes both ways." She winked, then got out of the way as Geo walked in a sultry manner up to me.

I could see that she wasn't wearing a bra, and her nipples were already hard through her blue summer dress. Her eyes remained locked on mine, as her hips swayed, and her body undulated. She pulled first one strap, then the other off her shoulder, and then slipped her arms out, all the while keeping the top of the dress in place. Still keeping her eyes locked on mine, she sat in my lap, and pulled my face towards her covered breasts. I would have to say that of all the women, I like Geo's breasts the most. I like Amber's piercings and think she is the most beautiful, and Dixie's pussy.

Geo rubs her breasts in my face for a second, and I quickly catch her dress in my teeth. When she pulls away, her dress is pulled down a bit, revealing he c-cup tits. "Naughty boy!" She chides, not angrily, and gets up from my lap. She pulls the dress the rest of the way off, and now she is only wearing a red thong. Our eye contact is only broken when she kicks the dress at Amber. Geo sits back in my lap, and guides my hands to her back. Her hips start to gyrate, grinding her thinly covered pussy against my crotch. She leans forward, putting her breasts in my face, but just out of reach, teasing me. I can feel her hot breath on my ear, and she asks, "Do you love her?"

It takes me a second to realize what she is asking. I whisper back the simple truth. "I love you. You are my s****r, and I will always love you."

This must have been the right response, as I soon found her left nipple in my mouth, and she began to convulse on top of me in an orgasm. The music ended about the same time her orgasm did, and she just collapsed on the left side of me. Amber came back and sat on my right.

"I don't care if you are b*****r and s****r," Ron spoke up, and I saw that he had Dixie's shirt off, and his hand between her legs. "That was HOT!"

"Thank you," Geo said, still slightly flushed from her orgasm. "What do you want, Amber?"

"What do I want?" Amber asked, a wicked gleam in her blue eyes. "After watching you two, I want this cock in my mouth!" Before I could say or do anything, Amber pulled down my waistband freeing my cock.

"Damn! That thing is huge!" I heard Ron say, and this time I did smile.

Amber bent over and took me in her mouth, repeating her performance and skill from the bathroom, earlier. I watched as Dixie started to give Ron another blowjob, until Geo put her tits back in my face. I started sucking on her right breast, and placed my hand on her panty covered pussy. Moving the fabric aside, I pressed my fingers against her clit, and started rubbing back and forth. I felt a hand join mine, as Amber began to finger Geo while I rubbed.

I felt Amber's mouth leave my cock, but soon felt her positioning herself in my lap. She began to suck on Geo's other breast, as she positioned me, then slowly wrapped me in her nether folds, with a slow deep moan.

"Oh, fuck that feels good," Geo started to moan. "Yes, rub that pussy, suck those tits! Oh, I am so close!" Both Amber's and my hands were soaked as Geo came for us. She flopped back on the couch, with a dreamy smile of her face, as Amber continued to ride me.

The sound of Dixie moaning reached us, and I looked to see that she was on all fours, Ron plowing in behind her.

I realized that Dixie still had her top on, and pulled it off, revealing her a-cup pierced breasts. I immediately latched onto her left nipple ring, and tugged with my teeth, as my right arm snaked around us, and I began driving in as deep as I could in this position. I switched breasts so that I could get a look at me s****r, while screwing Amber, and saw that she had two fingers buried deep in her pussy, and one hand squeezing her nipples. Our eyes locked, and she mouthed the words, "I love you," before having another orgasm. Amber began cumming at the same time, and both women sounded in concert with their moaning.

Amber rolled off me, and I figured it was time for my s****r, but she waved me away, saying she needed to recover.

I saw Dixie and Ron on the floor, Dixie on top now, bent over and her ass just begging to be reamed. I don't know if it was the alcohol or the weed that gave me the balls to do it with Ron right there, but I spit in my hand, and began to rub her brown hole, while gripping my cock with the other hand. It was still pretty slick from Amber's cum. I positioned it at the hole, wondering if I was going to get into trouble for this, when Dixie's hands came around and spread her butt cheeks. Taking this as an invitation, I slowly applied pressure, remembering to hold myself down as I popped in. Dixie screamed in rapture, as I slowly pushed my way into her ass.

"What the--" I heard Ron say from under her, but was quickly silenced by a kiss from Dixie.

I could feel movement between the thin membrane separating me and Rom from touching, and tried not to think of that, as I continued to sink further into Dixie's petite ass. Finally I was sheathed fully into her, and began to pull out. I started a slow rhythm, in opposition to the fast pace Ron was setting.

Amber's left hand reached around, grabbing my ass, and began to move me herself, picking up my pace. She was screaming and grunting incomprehensibly, riding both of us, like I had never seen her before. Dixie came, and kept going, came again, and still didn't stop. Not until Ron came in her, triggering a third orgasm, did she finally begin to slow down, but by then I was really close, and came far into her bowels.

We all got cleaned up, and I could hear Ron and Dixie fighting in the background. Apparently he didn't approve, and wanted her out immediately. When he stormed out alone, we had her answer.

Amber and Geo talked with one another, and before I knew it I had two girlfriends, only to end up with three the next day, when Dixie informed us she was officially broken up with Ron.

I still work at the strip club as a bouncer, Ron doesn't talk to me much, but I am fine with that. I keep my jealousy in check, by remembering that whatever happens, these three beautiful women always come home to me.

A few months later, I found out that Amber had quit taking her birth control, when we started being official, and is now a month along. Dixie told me she still doesn't want k**s, and we talked it over with Geo, and decided best not to tempt fate with her. We didn't need to punish a k** with deformities if it could be avoided. 7 1/2 months later Amber gave birth to our daughter. We all still live together, all four of us raising our daughter. I haven't heard from my parents in all this time, and I am fine with that.
... Continue»
Posted by Dark_Brother 3 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 3146  |  
  |  4

Subjects 0 Ch. 03

OBSERVATION NOTE: Experimented today by spraying one male mouse with the substance, then removing the mouse, and replacing with a different male without the substance. Females were not interested in the new male, but seemed to be in a frenzy of excitement. The females ended up attacking the new male, until first male was put back in the cage.

It appears that the substance only works for the one it is used on.


Carol moaned as she slid the vibrator deeper into her sopping wet slit. Her right hand was pinching her left nipple, and rolling it between her fingers, as she came on the device between her legs.

She shook off the last vestiges or her orgasm, and not for the first time wondered what had changed in her. She had never been a very sexual creature before, but over the last few weeks she had found herself increasingly aroused. She had even gone so far as to purchase the toy that was still vibrating inside her.

But that wasn't the worst of the changes. The worst part, the part that she couldn't admit out loud, and only admitted in her deepest desires, was that she was fantasizing about her son, Adam, when she masturbated. She had tried to fight it at first, but every time she got excited, it was around him, and at night when she finally gave into her desires, it was to thoughts of him that made her cum. Sometimes she had to gag herself to stop from screaming out his name. The only pattern she could discern in all of this debauchery was that it tended to happen more on the weekends, than during the week. She attributed this to her having weekends off and so was around her son a lot more often, and thought no more of it.

She knew it was wrong to have such thoughts about her own bl**d, and she had absolutely no intentions of following through on any of her fantasies. They were for her alone. She would never treat her son as anything less or more than her son. She was his mother, and despite her fantasies, she was determined to keep their relationship that way.

She was just glad that tomorrow was Monday, and she could get back to work. She was also glad that Adam was taking his s****r, April, back to her apartment right now. If she hurried, she would have enough time for one more orgasm. She used what she had seen earlier that day as her mental fantasy.

OBSERVATION NOTE: Used substance on a rat and placed next to a cage full of mice; it had no effect on the female mice.


:Earlier that day:

April stepped into Adam's room, her face red and flushed. He didn't care that she hadn't knocked, he was just happy to see the object of his thoughts.

"Quick, get undressed. Mom went to do some grocery shopping, so we have enough time for a quick fuck." This is how it's been for the last few weeks. On the weekends when April was visiting from college, they screwed every opportunity they had. During the school week, while he was finishing up his senior year in high school, and she her sophomore year in college, he would take trips out to see her, and fuck both her and her roommate, Minnie. It was an ideal life for Adam, and his one complaint was that they had to hide everything from their mother. "Are you going to just sit there, or do I need to **** you?"

Adam grinned at the thought. She was much smaller than him, and they both knew she couldn't f***e him to do anything he didn't want to. Making love to his s****r WAS something he wanted to do, however. He was soon undressed, and joining his s****r on the bed. He crawled over her, kissing his way up her, till she complained, "We don't have time for foreplay, Squirt. Not this time. I'm already wet enough, just stick that huge cock in me and make me cum."

Adam loved the way his s****r talked. His lips met hers, as he braced himself on his elbows. He felt her hand snake between them, and grab hold of him. She started to rub his head against her undeniably wet lips, spreading some of her juices to him. Unable to hold back any longer, he thrust his hips, and sank halfway into her in one go. After nearly three weeks of fucking, she had started to finally get used to his girth, but she still felt extremely tight to him.

"Oh, Gawd, I love the feel of your cock in me, Squirt. Every time it feels better and better!" Adam started to kiss her neck, breathing in her scent, and picking up his pace. "Ah, I finally have you all the way in me. Now come on, make me cum all over that massive prick of yours! Make me scream as my cunt leaks around your pecker."

Adam started to pound into her, their pelvises slapping together loudly, as April's words became incoherent, and turned into one long moan.

Adam knew the second his s****r came, as her pussy became both tighter and wetter around him. He rolled them over onto his back, and was satisfied as he went slightly deeper into her. This was his favorite position, and he knew he could make her pass out sometimes from her orgasms, as he pounded into her.

OBSERVATION NOTE: Noticed a curious thing today. Hours after the substance has worn off, the females are still copulating with the male mouse as quick as he is able to recover.


Carol swore softly under her breath. How could she forget her shopping list? She had set it right next to her keys so she couldn't forget, but her head had been so frazzled by thoughts of lust all day, that she had grabbed her keys and walked straight out. She hadn't realized she had forgotten it, till she reached the store.

Opening the door to her house, she caught a scent she had been noticing a lot lately, but couldn't pinpoint. Her knees grew weak, and her crotch began to itch inside. She tried to push her body's desires aside as she went for the list.

She heard a low moan down the hallway that was unmistakable in its sexuality, and Carol hoped that she was wrong about what might be happening.

As she walked down the hallway, the scent grew stronger, and the sounds of sex were really starting to get to her. She couldn't stop her hand from squeezing her breast as she walked. The sounds were coming from Adam's room, and she noticed the door had been left cracked slightly open.

She nearly came in her pants at the sight that greeted her through the parted opening. Her daughter was riding on top of the thickest cock Carol had ever seen. Her son's arm was across April's back, holding her down, while he thrust up into her violently. His mouth was locked onto one of her large breasts, and his other hand was pulling her hair back, making her arch her back and push her chest into his eager mouth as she moaned in wanton delight.

Her c***dren were committing i****t! It was one thing for her to think about it, but another thing to actually witness the depraved act. She should go in there and put a stop to this. She should tell them how wrong what they were doing was. She should... She should... She should pull her fingers out of her pussy, and stop masturbating to the scene before her.

Carol couldn't believe her own reactions to what she saw. She tried to take her hand out of her pants, but as her fingers slid past her clit, she came hard, and barely stifled a gasp as the orgasm overcame her. Her fingers dove back into her box, as she came on them again and again.

She knew she needed to put a stop to what was going on in there. Looking in again, her eyes zeroed in to where their two bodies joined. Adam's balls kept slapping April's ass as he slammed his hips upwards. April's fluids were leaking copiously around the massive penis that was causing her daughter so much pleasure. Carol wondered what it would be like to have that stiff piece of meat pounding her, and knew then that she couldn't enter that room. She would never be able to stop what they were doing. She knew that her worst fears would be realized as she would want to join. Even now she had to fight back the nearly overwhelming desire to strip off her clothes and join in the fun her c***dren were experiencing. She could never allow herself to cross that line, even if these two had. She had to remain the responsible adult; the adult that right then had three fingers buried as deep into her coochie as they would go, and was bringing herself off to another powerful orgasm.

As soon as she could trust her legs under her, Carol stood and left; the sounds of Adam losing his load into his s****r following her out.

OBSERVATION NOTE: Continued to watch this latest batch. The females finally left the male alone and he is getting some much needed rest. The females are staying close by, though. I wonder if they are waiting for him to wake before continuing, or what this odd behavior signifies.



Adam tip-toed through the house to his bedroom. His mom was fast asl**p, for which he was grateful. He had spent longer than he had planned at April's apartment, screwing both her and Minnie. Neither one would let him leave till they had each had a load from him. He was just thankful for his quick recovery time, and their sexiness.

He peaked into his mom's room, and felt himself get hard. She was lying naked on her bed, a vibrator lying next to her. Stealing himself, he entered slowly, so as not to wake her. He wasn't trying to get a better look at his mom; he was more concerned with covering her up.

He couldn't deny that even at almost forty, his mom had a great body. Her breasts more resembled Minnie's than Aprils, and she had a light tuft of brown hair at her crotch. Adam could see the slight glistening of juices around her labia, and the unmistakable smell of a woman aroused. He noted that it too was closer to the smell of Minnie, vs. April, and wondered at that. Maybe April and him truly were test-tube babies.

He had to readjust himself before he could begin to pull the covers up over her sl**ping form. She moaned in her sl**p, and Adam wondered what she was dreaming about as he noticed fresh liquid seep from her crotch. He debated on moving the vibrator, but didn't know where it went, and didn't want her to know he had been in here.

As quietly as he entered, he slipped out, and went to his room. He was unable to fall asl**p right away, and realized he needed to rub one off, if he wanted any slumber. His mom had got him going again.

* * *

School the next day was pretty boring. In his last period of the day, he let his mind wonder. Adam couldn't wait to graduate in a month, and get out of here. He had already decided he was going to go to the same college as April and Minnie.

He had been surprised when Minnie had asked him last night to be her real boyfriend. Apparently she hadn't been able to look at any other men in any real way since that weekend when April had caught them screwing, and then joined in. April had agreed it was a great idea, and would give him more excuses to come over to their place. Well, who was he to argue with two such beautiful women?

Thinking again of last night, Adam realized that he was developing a bulge in his pants. He closed his eyes to turn the image to that of a blank wall, to keep himself under control.

"I'm sorry, Adam. Am I boring you?" The teacher's voice interrupted his thoughts. "Would you like me to set up a nice bed in the back of the room for you to take a nice nap in?" Miss Shelly was one of his least favorite teachers. She taught English, and while she was attractive, she had a poor attitude, and she dressed as unflattering as possible. Today she had her nearly black hair tied back into a bun so tight that he had to wonder if she suffered from headaches. She wore a loose black blouse, and baggy khakis that completely hid her frame. She shoved her glasses back up on her face, as she leaned over his desk, wrinkling her nose at him. She looked into his eyes for a moment, before pronouncing, "Stay after in my class today, Adam. And if I catch you falling asl**p again, it will be tomorrow too."

The class 'ooh'ed at her harshness, but Adam didn't care. He had long ago put his other classmates out of his head. He had the reputation as a pervert, brought about by his inability to control his erections; an inability that his s****r had cured a little over a month ago. The problem he now faced is that he didn't want to get stuck with another afternoon detention, but he couldn't get his boner to subside unless he closed his eyes and concentrated.

As class wore on, he could feel himself getting harder, and harder, and in turn even hornier, until even Miss Shelly was starting to look good. Adam shook himself to get rid of that thought. She noticed his movement, and gave him an odd, considering look.

The bell rang, but Adam remained in his seat. Maybe in the confusion of everybody leaving I can take care of it, he thought, and dropped his head to his arms, and began to convert the images of Minnie and April into a blank wall.

"I thought I told you not to fall asl**p," Adam lifted his head and groaned. It hadn't been long enough, and his cock was nearly raging behind his zipper.

Miss Shelly stood over him for awhile, obviously waiting. "I'm sorry Miss Shelly. For some reason I couldn't sl**p last night." He knew why he couldn't sl**p, and images of April, Minnie, and his mom flashed through his head.

Miss Shelly seemed to grow confused for a moment, before saying, "sl**p is good for a growing man. Seven to ten hours is the recommended for boys your age." She continued to stand over him, breathing deeply, as she talked. "You are one of my best students, Adam. I'm sorry if I seem a little harsh. I can see your potential, and would hate to see you squander it." She paused to lick her lips. "You don't seem to have many friends. Do you have any girlfriends?" She doesn't even wait for him to answer, as she leaned closer to him, and looked him in the eyes. "I believe you are eighteen, is that right?"

Adam was confused by her behavior. He had never seen her act like this before, didn't know how to respond. He could only nod affirmatively to her question.

Miss Shelly froze for a second, as her eyes focused on his. Her breathing was getting heavier, and he could smell the half eaten apple from her desk, on her breath. Her face was only inches from his. He didn't know what made him do it, but suddenly he closed the gap between them, and pressed his lips to hers. If he had thought she was frozen before, she became even stiffer now, and Adam wondered if he had made a terrible mistake.

Finally she moaned, and parted her lips, and he felt her tongue seek entry into his mouth. The kiss only lasted a couple seconds, before she pulled away, and ran to the door.

This is it, thought Adam. This is where she screams for help, and I get an even worse reputation.

But instead she closed the door, and the blinds, then for good measure turned off half the lights. Anyone looking in from outside would think the room was empty.

"I'm terribly sorry about this, Adam, but I don't know what has come over me," she told him as she started to walk back and unbuttoned her blouse. "I've never done this with a student before, and I hope you won't tell."

Adam had to blink to make sure this was the same woman he had been taking English from for the past year. She pulled the two pens that were holding her hair in a bun free, and let it fall to her shoulders. She stopped, and stuck one of the pens in the corner of her mouth regarding him.

"I'm really sorry. Did I misinterpret that kiss?"

Adam realized he hadn't moved since the door had closed, and quickly stood to start undressing. Miss Shelly's face split into a huge grin, and Adam realized that she really was attractive, when she let herself be.

She slipped off her top, revealing a black bra with red straps holding in a considerable bosom. He grinned as he dropped his pants, finally freeing is aching penis, and saw her jaw drop.

"What have I gotten myself into?" He heard her whisper, as she pulled down her pants, revealing matching panties.

He stepped up to her, and pulled her into his arms, to continue their kiss.

OBSERVATION NOTE: The male mouse woke, and the female mice no longer seem to be in a mating frenzy. They are still acting strange though, as they are staying close, and even bringing the male food.


Shelly couldn't believe what she was doing. She was being kissed by one of her students, and she wanted more. She could feel herself getting wetter and wetter as the kiss wore on, until finally she couldn't stand it anymore. She pulled Adam back to her desk, and easily cleared a spot by the expedient method of knocking everything off. She pushed him onto the edge, and then dropped down to her knees to see if she could fit this b**st of a cock into her mouth. She rarely ever did this for her boyfriend, considering it to be disgusting, but for some reason she just had to get a taste of this young man's penis.

Odd, she thought, I don't even care that I am cheating on my boyfriend. And just like that he shoved to the back of her mind as she kissed the tip of her student's cock. Her soft lips had to stretch to make it around the head, and she knew there was no way for her to get this thing down her throat; her mouth already felt too full.

She swirled her tongue around the head, and reveled in the sound of his moan. She started to taste a bit of his precum, and wondered why she didn't do this more often. She had never tasted anything this divine. It was like nothing she had ever had before, and it made her want to feel him inside her even more.

She stood up, releasing his cock from her mouth with a 'pop', and told him to lie down. She couldn't help but feel giddy at how easily he obeyed her. She debated for a second on taking off her bra and panties, but decided to leave them on. She had worn the sexy things for her boyfriend, but it was Adam that she was thinking of now.

Shelly climbed onto the desk, and positioned herself over his rod. With one hand she pulled the soaked crotch of her panties to the side, and with the other she grabbed his prick, and aimed it for her hole. She gradually pressed down, and moaned as she felt him stretch her nether lips.

She felt his hands grasp her hips, and begin to move them in a circular motion. This helped speed up the process, but she wasn't sure she could take the whole thing at once. It was much bigger than any she'd had before.

When she thought she could take no more of him, he lifted his head, and grabbed the cup holding her right breast and pulled it down, only to cover it back up with his mouth a second later. This shocked her enough that she accidently applied all her weight down, and felt a pop, and a deep burning sensation. She held perfectly still, trying to become accustomed to the new feeling. It wasn't entirely bad, and the longer she sat, the more she found she enjoyed it.

Her student, no, her lover she decided, started to move his hips beneath her, and she suddenly found that he was fully inside her. He was touching places she didn't know existed, and the pleasure from it was driving her to new heights of passion.

She began to move like a woman possessed, and came nearly as soon as she did. Shelly grabbed her lover's head, and mashed it into her breast, excited by the feel of his tongue on her nipple, the sensation of being so stuffed down there, and the dirty naughtiness she felt for knowing that she was doing this to her student, and in her class no less.

"I'm coming close," he warned, then pulled the other cup down, and latched onto that nipple. Whatever he had just told her flew from her mind as she came again, squeezing his phallus with her internal muscles.

Pure liquid fire sprayed into her, and she felt her climax reach a whole new level of bliss.

Shelly opened her eyes, and realized she must have feinted. She felt odd, and exposed. Looking under her, she saw one of her students grinning stupidly at her. And she was on top of him... Nearly naked...

She pushed away from him, and felt something leave her pussy. She suddenly felt very empty inside, and not because of what she had just done with a student.

The facts were a little fuzzy, but she could remember enough details to know that it had been her that had come onto him, and not the other way around.

She started to straighten her undergarments and getting dressed, not saying a word, as she watched Adam do the same. Why was it that even now she wanted to drop to her knees and take his penis in her mouth? That was a disgusting and vile thing to desire, not the least reason of which was that it had been inside her not that long ago.

She groaned at the horror of the situation she had put herself in.

"Miss Shelly?" She glared at him, daring him to say another word. The sooner he was out of her class the better, and if she could get that accomplished without having to talk to him, all the better.

OBSERVATION NOTE: Noticed this same behavior in another cage. As a test, we introduced both cages together into a new cage. I'm curious to see what happens.


Carol had been in a panic all day. She couldn't understand her inability to step in and stop her c***dren from committing the heinous act of i****t yesterday, and then had gotten off to two great orgasms, just thinking about it.

She tried to devote her mind into her work, but it continued to wonder back to yesterday afternoon.

"Are you okay, Carol? You've seemed distracted all day." She turned to see Harold, one of her co-workers, standing next to her. He was probably the last person she wanted to talk to. He was usually vulgar or rude, and she knew that he liked her. Truth was he wasn't her type. Problem was she was beginning to fear her only type was Adam.

"Yeah," she told him off-handedly, "Just some issues at home. Nothing major." But it WAS something major.

"Don't you wish families were as easy to figure out as chemicals? I mean, in a way, they control everything about us."

Carol froze. Could it be that simple?

She jumped up from her station, and headed outside and to her car, ignoring whatever Harold was saying to her. It couldn't be that easy, but then again, maybe it was.

Whatever it was, it couldn't be her; that much she was certain of. It had to be their father. He had come into her life only twice, and both times left her with a c***d. She barely even knew his name. She had never even hungered after another man after him (until now), and figured it was because of the way he had left her. Now she wondered.

She screeched to a halt in her driveway, and fumbled with the keys at the door, nearly dropping them in her haste. She had to know.

As soon as she was inside, she ran to the laundry basket. The first set of socks she found were empty, as were the second, and the third. What had happened? She had gone over a month, finding nothing but her son's crusty cum soaked socks in the laundry, and now she couldn't even find one. Then she found one, near the bottom. She yelped in triumph as she examined it, and noticed that it was indeed dry cum in it.

She ran to his room, and grabbed his sheets and pillow case. His sweat should be on these, she figured. With everything in tow, she dashed back out to her car.

She was actually pulled over by a cop for speeding, but luckily the cop let her go with a warning.

Back in her lab, she cut up the sheets, and started soaking them in a chemical mixture. She took some of the dried cum, and ran a DNA test on it. As the head chemist, she was easily able to put her tests to the front of the list.

A few hours later, she was stunned as her test results started to come back. She hadn't gotten all of them back yet, but what they were saying was simply astounding.

Her son, and perhaps her daughter too, were natural pheromone factories. Not only that but the levels on which they were producing could easily overpower someone's willpower. This explained so much about her own behavior lately.

Then it occurred to her. If she could somehow bottle this up, it would put the perfume market to shame. And what might it do for a****ls on the endangered species list?

The real question was, would it work for other men, or only the person the pheromones came from?

She called and left a message on her answering machine. She was going to be working well into the night, and wouldn't be home. She didn't dare actually call Adam directly. She didn't know what she would tell him.

* * *

She didn't realize how long she had been working till Harold came in the next morning. She was normally the first person in, but Harold was generally the second. His work ethic was the main reason she kept him hired here.

But she had done it! She had separated the right chemicals, and synthesized a few of her own, and based on how the rats were currently humping away in front of her, she had done it!

"You didn't work all night, did you?" Harold's voice behind her startled her, and she watched in horror as the plugged glass vial she had held in her hand fell to the table and shattered. The contents, recently under pressure and in liquid concentrated form, now vaporized into the room.

She knew there was no way to escape the vapor, and could already feel its effects on her. She turned to look at Harold, afraid of what this meant, but saw that he just had an apologetic look on his face. He didn't in any way seem attractive to her. Was he immune to its effects?

"I'm really sorry, let me help you clean that up."

"No!" She nearly shouted, as he reached for a rag. "I mean," she moderated her voice, "I can take care of this. I'm sure you have work to get to." She knew he couldn't miss the dismissal in her voice.

Harold turned sullenly away, and Carol began to clean up the glass. The longer she worked on it, the hornier she felt. There was an itch deep inside her that was going to need to be scratched really soon. She was thankful that she hadn't felt the urge to jump Harold right then, and also relieved that Harold hadn't felt the same instincts either.

By the time the mess was cleaned up, Carol was nearly frantic with need. If she left for home now, she should just miss her son, and be able to use the vibrator, to get her off.

She made it home in record time, and had actually had two orgasms while driving. She could feel her juices leaking down her legs, and glancing at her watch, she was thankful that her son should have left for school by now. She wasn't certain she could contain herself if she was confronted by him right now.

STATUS REPORT: The separate groups from different cages seem to ignore one another. They are neither hostile, nor aggressive in any way. The females cater exclusively to their male, ignoring the other group. This is not typical mouse behavior. What can it mean?


Adam knew he was going to be late. He had had to sl**p on new sheets last night, and couldn't figure out why his mom had torn off his other ones without replacing them. He had tossed and turned, worrying over Miss Shelly's reaction yesterday after they had screwed and hardly slept at all, until he finally did sl**p right through his alarm.

Forgetting that he had parked in the garage last night, he reached for the front door, only to have it opened for him.

His mother stood frozen before him, still in her work smock. Her eyes were large, and she had that deer in the headlights look.

"I know I'm late, mom. I'm trying to get to school." He tried to squeeze past her, but her arm shot out and blocked him.

He looked at her, and watched as her face slowly turned to face him. Her outstretched arm pulled back, and grabbed the front of his shirt at the same time.

"Mom?" was all he had time to say before her lips were mashed to his. He could feel himself getting dragged into the house as his normally aloof mother kissed him passionately.

Whether it was from the lack of sl**p, his lack of time to rub one out this morning, or the fact that he really did have an attractive mom, Adam found himself returning the kiss with ardor.

"I'm sorry son, but I really need this right now. Just this once and we'll never need to talk about this again." Her hands were fumbling with his pants, and tugging them down as he removed his shirt. He just nodded his head to her, unsure what had gotten into his mother, but afraid to say anything and break the spell.

He helped her out of her work clothes, and then followed her back to her bedroom. The memory of him covering her up a couple nights before flashed through his head, and he looked at her pussy to see how wet she was. Despite only having laid down a few seconds before, he could already see her juices leaking out of her. The light brown patch of hair was still there, and there was no mistaking the smell of a woman in heat coming off of her.

Seeing her leaking pussy he decided he wanted to taste her. He didn't feel the rush she did, and decided to take his time. He kissed her inner thigh, and loved the way she moaned. "Oh, Adam, please hurry. I need you inside me." He ignored her request, as he reached her labia with is tongue, and sucked them in. He was rewarded with a flood of juices from her, as she grabbed his head and tried to shove his whole face into her.

Adam swallowed all that he could, before she grabbed him by his ears and hauled him up to her. "I said I need you IN me! Now fuck your mother, before I tie you down, and do it myself!" She mashed her lips back to his, and he knew she could taste herself on his tongue.

He lined himself up with her heavenly hole, and started to press in; only to slide up, bumping her clit in the process. She was tight. Tighter than any of the women he had been with lately, and too tight to just slide right in. He realized that she probably hadn't been with a man in many years, her small vibrator her only companion.

"This might hurt, mom. Are you sure?" He lined his cock back up to her, looking into her eyes, and waited for her answer.

She threw her legs around him, and pulled him to her. The change in the position of her pelvis plus the grip he had on himself must have done the trick, as he felt his head break past her labia.

She screamed, and Adam wasn't sure if it was in ecstasy or pain. He figured by the way she kept frantically thrusting her hips against him, it was the former rather than the latter.

He pressed harder into, and felt her tight grip slowly let him slip in. If she hadn't been so wet, he never would have made it this far, this fast. She felt like fire around his rod. All the other women, April, Minnie, and even Miss Shelly had felt hot, but his mom felt like she was either going to burn him up, or squeeze him off.

"That's it, baby. Get it in there deeper. Oh, Gawd that thing is huge. No don't stop! I want it all. I NEED it all!" His mom was like a woman possessed, and he couldn't deny that it was turning him on even more.

He hunched his back, and lifted one of her smaller breasts to his mouth. It felt like his mom was having one non-stop orgasm after another, as he continued to thrust into her, until he finally felt their hips meet.

The feeling was too much for Adam, and he began to blow his load deep into his mother.

"Sorry mom, I couldn't pull out."

"Oh, I'm doomed!" She wailed beneath him, and he was afraid she was going to have another reaction like Miss Shelly had had.

"Mom, I really am sorry!" He tried to tell her.

"Wait, you're still hard." He tightened his muscles down there, and realized that he was still pretty stiff. The movement made his mom moan. "Just keep fucking me till I tell you to stop, son. I still need it."

Adam had a feeling he was in for a long Tuesday.

OBSERVATION NOTE: The nearest I can speculate is that this is some form of mouse love. This substance seems to induce an immediate and uncontrollable urge to mate with the one using the substance, and then afterwards, want to remain with and care for that one.


Harold watched bemused as Carol practically ran from the lab. Even in her lab coat, he thought she looked sexy. He had lusted after her for years, but she had never returned his advances for some reason. He thought he was a decent enough looking man, and he was ambitious enough. He rarely ever had a problem picking up women at the bars.

He shrugged Carol's behavior off, as she had been acting odd lately anyway, and turned to look at what she had been doing. Carol was a genius when it came to chemicals, and he wasn't above stealing from co-workers. He noticed a piece of the vial she had missed cleaning up, and stuck it in a little baggy. He started to shuffle through her notes still left on the table, and became really excited.

If what he was reading was accurate, and from the way Carol had fled from here, it just might be, Harold was going to become a very rich man. All he had to do was synthesize some more of these elements...

PERSONAL NOTE: Will have to see what happens when we spray the substance on a new male, and introduce it to the cage.

My only other question at this point is: what are we going to do with all the extra baby mice running around?

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------... Continue»
Posted by Dark_Brother 3 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 496  |  
  |  5

Broken Bliss Ch. 03

Broken Bliss CH 3

The sound of the door opening brought me awake, pulling me from a dream in which I had relived the last few moments with Lisa, my s****r.

"Everything okay in here, hunny?" I hear mom's voice. "I heard you moaning, so thought I would check up on you."

"I'm good, mom, I Just started having another dream. Thank you."

Mom enters my room, and by the moonlight streaming through my window I can see that she is wearing the same transparent camisole she wore the other night. My cock, already stiff from the dream, stiffens more at the site of her, causing another moan to escape my lips. She moves quickly to the side of the bed and sits down, placing her hand on my leg.

"Do you--" She pauses to swallow, "Do you need some help, again?" Her hand begins to rub up and down along my blanket covered leg, sending chills up my spine. Despite what I have done with my s****r and even what my mom has done for me, I'm still nervous.

"I dunno. I think I'll be fine, but thanks, mom. I love you."

"Nonsense!" She yanked back the covers, revealing the large tent in my boxers. "See, look at that. Just give me a couple minutes, and we can have that taken care of."

She began to tug at my boxers, and I resigned myself to her care. Lifting my hips, my boxers were soon around my ankles, and my erection in mom's ever so talented hands. She smiled at me, as one of her hands cupped my balls, and the other one slid up and down my shaft.

"Just relax, hunny. I'll have you taken care of in no time." Something must have dawned on her. "Damn, I should have brought lotion in with me." She glanced around the room, but didn't see anything she could use for lube. "Hmm, guess I have no other choice." Her head dropped to my lap, and suddenly I found my cock surrounded by mom's warm, wet mouth. Her hand continued to slide along my cock, while her tongue worked wonders on the head of my penis.

"Ahhh!" I moaned loudly, overwhelmed with bliss. I've had a few blowjobs in my time, but none, and I mean NONE, compared to what mom was giving me now. Her head began to bob up and down, and soon I found I was in the back of her throat. She pulled up, gasping for breath, and I could see that my cock was lathered with her saliva, a large string of it still connected to her lips. Her hand went into overtime, jacking my slathered cock, and making me pant and moan in ecstasy. This was better than some sex I had had!

Her head dropped back down, and I felt that familiar churning, letting me know I was close. "Mom, I'm... I'm... About--" she must have known what I was going to say, because if it felt good before, it was fantastic now as she redoubled her efforts, bobbing, sucking, and deep-throating me.

My balls tightened, and I emptied a massive load down mom's throat. "ahhhahhhhhhahhhhhhhhh!" I moaned loudly, unable to hold back, and thrusting my hips up into her eager, sucking mouth. Finally, exhausted, I calmed down, and watched as mom lifted her head, and looked at me. To my large surprise, she blew a cum bubble, then slurped it back up and swallowed the load. If I hadn't already had two great orgasms tonight, I have no doubt the site of her doing that would have revived me to full mast.

"Wow, mom... Just... Just wow! You truly are the best! Thank you." I said with heartfelt emotion.

"Not bad for your girlfriend, huh?" She asked with a wink, referring to our little date before. "I must say the taste is improving." She gave me a peck on my cheek, and I stopped her before she left.

"Mom, are you sure there is nothing I can do to repay all you have done for me?"

"You already are, hunny. You do it with the way you treat me." She winked and smiled, then pulled my boxers up, followed by my blankets. Giving me another peck, she turned and left the room, my eyes locked on her swaying ass.

I don't know when it happened, but at some point I had resigned myself to this delicious i****tuous love.

* * *

I awoke bright and chipper as the sun came up. Not usually a morning person, I was surprised to wake in such a good mood, until the events of last night played through my head. I whistled a tune as I walked from my room, and saw Lisa sitting at the table. When she looked up at me, I winked and gave her my best smile, and laughed as she actually blushed. Who had seduced who last night?

Without saying a word to me, Lisa got up and poured a bowl for me. "How are you feeling this morning?" I whispered as I sat next to her.

"I'm really sore, but don't you dare apologize." She finally looked at me, and there was no mistaking the determination in her eyes. "I don't regret any of it."

I kept smiling at her. "Nor do I, s****r. Nor do I."

I sat contentedly while Lisa fed me, and then watched TV while she finished getting ready. Just as she was heading out the door, I gave her a passionate kiss, and bid her a good day.

Mom was just walking out of her room yawning, but still wearing the see-thru camisole, as I sat back down at the TV.

"Is there anything you want to do today, hunny?" She asked as soon as she spotted me.

"Oh, you know..." I said jokingly with a wink, and overtly checked out her body. She smiled and posed for me, and there was no way I could deny that mom was HOT!

"Is your s****r gone?" She asked, walking over to me. I nodded, and she began pulling down my shorts.

There was a knock on the door, and mom jumped up, and backed away. I shuffled my hips to get my shorts back on, and by the time I did, mom had grabbed a bathrobe, and wound it around her sexy frame. "Who could that be?" I wondered, and we both went to answer the door.

The woman on the other side was a very attractive redhead, and by the looks of her belly, ready to give birth at any moment.

"Amber!" My mom greeted her, "Come in, and take a load off. You know you really shouldn't be walking around this late in the pregnancy!"

Amber allowed herself to be guided into the front room, where only moments before I had been about to get another great blowjob. I quickly dismissed the thought from my head as I watched amber walk. Despite her bulk, she had a smooth grace to her that was undeniable.

"Forgive me," my mom said, flustered, "I should introduce you. Amber this is my son, Jason. Jason, this is one of John's girlfriends that I told you about." I was slightly shocked to hear her referred to as only 'one of John's girlfriends," But Amber didn't seem to mind, so I ignored it.

"Nice to meet you," I said, extending my hand. She took it and nodded, and I enjoyed how soft and delicate her hands were.

"We were thinking of having a BBQ tomorrow, and wondered if you cared to join us?" Amber asked.

Mom looked to me for a second, "Do you feel up to that, hunny?"

I just nodded. Who was this John fellow, to be able to get not only three girlfriends, but one as cute as this redhead as one of them?

I offered to e****t Amber back to her place, but both women laughed at the notion, what with my arms and all. "What was the deal with that lady, yesterday?" Amber asked at the door. Until this point, I had completely forgotten about Jenny.

"She was my crazy ex," I say with a self deprecating laugh.

After mom walked Amber home, she asked about Jenny. I just told her that she had come over, trying to get back with me, I refused and broke it off, and she flipped out.

"Well, according to Amber, she has a rather vulgar mouth. You can do better than her, hunny."

"Like you?" I said, and tried to give her a quick kiss on the lips, but she was too fast for my broke self, and easily dodged.

"What has gotten into you, lately? I swear, sometimes I don't know if you take more after your dad, or me."

"Crap!" I cursed, as the conversation about Jenny sparked a memory. I still needed to sign those documents at my apartment. "I just remembered something I need to do today, if you can drive me there, mom."

"Of, course, hunny," she readily replied. I explained everything (except the sex), as we were driving to my apartment. "You made the right choice in getting rid of her, son," Mom said, as soon as I finished. We arrived at my apartment complex soon after, and I went straight to the manager's office.

I knocked on the door and an attractive, slightly older, bleach blonde, answered the door. Her hair was tied up in a tight bun, and as usual for her, she looked like she had just bitten into sour g****s. On her nose sat a small pair of glasses, which made her eyes look almost beady. If it weren't for the fact that I always paid rent on time, and never caused any problems, I am certain she would have found some reason to evict me. Not that she has ever been rude, just that I had heard that she was quite the hard-nose when it came to managing this place. I am still somewhat uncertain why she was willing to give me time to sign these documents against Jenny.

"Sarah? Is that YOU?" My mom asked as she entered the room, and I looked at her in surprise. Mom knew my apartment manager?

"Diane?' Came the shocked reply. "What are you doing here?"

"I'm taking care of my son while he recovers. I didn't know you lived in town." Mom replied.

"Jason is your son? Hmm." Sarah's manner slowly began to change, as she loosened up around my mom. Several times I was sure she was going to say something, then would stop, look at me, and say something benign. What would have been only a 30 minute signing of papers (which was awkward with the casts), took more than an hour, as they caught up on current events.

Sarah then showed us the apartment, and told me to document anything that was missing. Mom and Sarah continued to chat while I walked through my small apartment. A lamp was broke, and that was about it. Apparently after she became violent here, she was booted from the premises before she could do any further damage. I even found a bag of her stuff that she had packed, but hadn't taken with her.

"Oh, son! I invited Sarah over to dinner this weekend, hope you don't mind." Mom told me as soon as I re-entered the front room.

Mind? Why would I mind if my stuck-up, prude of an apartment manager came to dinner? What I said, though, was, "Sure. That'd be nice." I then noticed that Sarah had let her hair down? I have never seen her with her hair anything but in that tight bun, and I had to admit she was rather attractive this way.

After a bit more chat, Sarah finally let my mom go, and we drove off.

"So how do you know my apartment manager?" I ask. All through their chatting, I never did quite catch how they knew each other.

Mom looked at me out of the corner of her eye for a moment, before replying. "We met in college." When nothing else was said, it made me even more curious, and I just stared at mom, making it obvious I wanted more of an answer.

After a couple minutes of staring, I could see mom was getting fidgety. "Oh, all right! I guess after what we've done, it shouldn't bother me if you knew. In college we were girlfriends. "

"But I thought you dated dad all through college...?"

"Uh, yes... Um, er, rather, you see, it was different back then. The truth is we were both your dad's girlfriends... The three of us dated each other."

I sat in shocked silence for a moment. I never knew my mom might swing both ways. It was honestly a turn on. And my dad had both of them? I couldn't believe it!

"That is HOT, mom!" I exclaimed, seeing her face had gone red, and wanting to get her to relax. "Will you tell me about it?"

"Oh, hunny. You don't want to hear about your old mother's sexual past." She said, chiding me.

"But I do! And quit with the old stuff! You're my girlfriend, remember? Young and gorgeous."

Mom placed her hand on my knee and gave me her dazzling smile. "Okay, hunny, but you can't tell your s****r!"

* * *

Sarah and I were stumbling back from a party, when we got back to David's apartment. He had told us he needed to study, which was the only reason I went without him. He had a big test the next day, and he was always a smart man. We were a bit surprised to find him still awake, however when we got there.

"What are you doing up, mister?" I asked. I only ever called him 'mister' like that when we were d***k.

"He must have known that two hot women were coming to his place, and stayed up for us," Sarah said, swaggering into the bedroom where David had been doing his studying, and sitting on the edge of the bed.

David's face split into a smile. I knew that he liked when the two got d***k together. He usually saw some extra skin when that happened. Not that much more ever happened. He had mentioned a threesome once to me, and been told that it would never happen.

"If you study too much, your brain will rot!" I said as I walked over and gave Dave a long kiss. He could probably taste the alcohol on my breath.

"Where's my kiss?" Sarah asked Diane. They often made out when they were d***k too. David always liked watching, but I knew he also wished he could be a part of it.

David answered Sarah before I got a chance to. "You need to come over and get one, if you want one!" Sarah looked at him for a second, a little surprised. She knew that Dave would never cheat on me, and he had never made a comment like that before.

"Yeah," I boldy put my own two cents in, "I know how to treat a man. I went to him for a kiss. You have to, too."

"Oh yeah? Well, I just might!" But Sarah didn't move for a second. She didn't want to cross any lines, and lose our friendship.

When no one said anything different, Sarah got up, and leaning slightly as she walked, approached David. I couldn't help but smack her lightly on the ass as she passed, saying only, "Kiss her good, Mister!"

David took the challenge, and stood to meet Sarah. He pulled her into his arms, and bent her back like in the movies. He looked deep into her d***ken eyes, and then slowly began to kiss her. At first it was just lips to lips, but then he got daring when she didn't pull away, and touched his tongue to her lips. Her reaction surprised him, as her mouth opened, and she aggressively attacked his tongue with hers. I could tell he was getting hard by the bulge forming in his pants, as he made out with the beautiful woman in his arms. I was surprised to find that I wasn't jealous about him kissing her. He broke off the kiss, and brought her back upright.

Both of them stared at each other, wondering what thoughts were going through the other's head, when I broke the silence. "That was SO hot! David, I'll be honest, I thought I was going to get jealous, but watching you kiss her has made my pussy really wet!" I always did enjoy talking dirty to him.

David had to know she was telling the truth. I was always horny, trying to get into his pants at all hours of the day and night.

"Well, I'd better get going then," Sarah said hurriedly, her face still flushed from the kiss, and her emotions scrambled. "I don't want to be in your way." She tried to get out the door, but I stood in her way.

"Believe me," I told her, "you won't be in the way." Before Sarah could say anything, I pulled her in for a passionate kiss. Sarah held back for only a second, before our tongues began to swirl, and I felt her arms surround me.

I waved David over, and he approached, probably wondering what I had in mind. As soon as he was in reach, I grabbed him, and pulled his face to ours, creating a three-way kiss. This was something they had never done, and while I found it really awkward, we thoroughly enjoyed it. The three tongues moved back and forth, finding one set of lips, then another, in a constant struggle to experience everything at once.

I felt David grab my ass, and moaned at the same time Sarah did into our kiss, and I knew that he was groping her ass too.

This time it was Sarah that broke the kiss, backing away quickly. "I'm sorry. I have to go," she told them, her face red, eyes wild, and breathing heavily. "I can't trust myself to behave if I stay any longer."

Again, I blocked her way, not wanting the woman to leave. "Then stay and misbehave," I said. I brought my hand up to Sarah's face and cupped her cheek and whispered, "I want you here." I then reached down, and grabbed Sarah's hand, pulling it up and placed it over my heart.

"Your heart is beating hard!" Sarah said. "Are you sure?"

I nodded that I was, and then Sarah turned to David. David in turn looked back to me, not believing his luck. When I said nothing, David did the only thing he could think to do. He told the truth.

"Sarah, you are beautiful, sexy, and if I weren't so in love with Diane, I would have fallen for you long ago."

Sarah seemed to melt, and then started crying. David went to her, likely thinking that he had said something wrong. Pulling her into his arms, she laid her head on his chest, and wrapped her arms around him, squeezing him in a large hug. "I have been in love with you both for a long time, but never knew how to tell you. You are both my best friends, and I never wanted to lose that."

She lifted her face from David's chest, and I could see that her tears weren't ones of sadness, but rather true joy. Seeing his face full with emotion, he leaned in, and kissed her tenderly. The kiss was soft and tender this time, rather than ardent, but looked all the more wonderful for it. When the kiss ended, David let me pull her away.

"I never thought I would be into women, but you are my best friend, too. I would do anything for you, and if that isn't love, then David and I are in trouble, because I feel the same way for him as I do for you." Their kiss too was tender and loving, but quickly turned fervent as my hands began to roam her body.

David sat back at his desk, enjoying the scene, as both women began to grope each other. Every other time David had watched us kiss, we had kept it strictly PG rated; kissing, but nothing else. This time our hands moved freely over each other's bodies, seeking what pleased the other, and getting our answers in the forms of moans and sighs of pleasure.

Sarah was the first to go for the crotch, lifting my dress to get to my wet pussy. She broke the kiss immediately after. "Diane, your panties are soaked!" She said in shock. David knew how wet I could get, and also knew that I had to sometimes change my panties two or three times a day, depending on how horny I got, and if David was around to help me with it.

I moaned, as Sarah pressed her hand against my soaked panties, and began to rub. I stepped back, and quickly removed my dress and panties.

"You shave down there?" Sarah asked.

"Of course! David likes it that way."

Hearing his name, David got up from his seat, and walked over to us. Sarah had gotten down on her knees for a closer look, and began to touch my bare pussy. "How does it feel to have it shaved?" She asked.

"It is more sensitive," I replied, then gasped as Sarah found my clit.

"I've never shaved mine, and never even thought about it, but yours looks so sexy and bare like that. I love it."

"David likes to shave mine. He--" I shuddered. "He does a great job as you can see."

Sarah turned to look at David and was taken aback to see him right next to her. She had been so absorbed in my pussy, she hadn't noticed anything else.

"Would you...?" was all she said, before David went to bathroom and got everything he needed.

Sarah unbuttoned her pants, and lay on the towel I set on the edge of the bed. He put some shaving cream in his hands, and lathered it up. Looking to Sarah's pussy, I couldn't even see the outer lips through all the hair. I could, however, smell the unmistakable scent of a woman extremely turned on. He applied the lathered cream to her crotch, making sure to work it in all the way to her skin. I loved when he did that for me, and knew what Sarah must be feeling. She groaned as he rubbed, and even began gyrating her hips. Knowing that I never let him do this too long, because it turned me on too much, he pulled out the straight edge razor his dad had given him for graduating high school, and got to work.

It took longer than usual because of all the extra hair, but when he was done, I could see Sarah's juices leaking from her vagina. Deciding that he may as well give her the full treatment he gives me, he wiped off the remaining shaving cream with a towel, and dove in for a taste. Sarah's legs locked around his head as he began lapping up her juices. My mouth watered as I watched him, and I wondered if there was any difference in taste between her and I.

As David began working on her, I quickly stripped off my clothing, and then pulled off his pants. His cock sprang free, all 6 1/2 inches of it, thick as a 2 inch PVC pipe, and just as hard, only to be trapped immediately after by Diane's warm, wet, mouth. Sarah began screaming her pleasure, as I worked his cock deeper into my throat, and soon I could hear him moaning into Sarah's cunt.

I mouth moved away from his cock, because I could sense he had been coming close to blowing, and I wanted this night to last. I pulled him from Sarah's pussy, and he noticed for the first time that both women were completely naked. His shirt soon hit the floor.

Sarah and I had moved all the way onto the bed, while David had finished undressing, and Sarah was sitting on my face. I had tasted myself off of my own fingers before, and sometimes when I kissed David after he had been licking my pussy, but Sarah did taste different, but in a good way. Sarah's screamed were muffled this time, by her slender legs. Her large breasts heaved on her chest as she screamed in ecstasy at my ministrations. Apparently I was just as good with women as I was with men.

David decided he had watched long enough, and jumped on the bed, getting between my legs. He began to rub his cock up and down my soaking pussy. She had never in their years of dating and screwing, been this wet. He let out a sigh as he sank his thick cock to the hilt with ease. With his left hand he began fondling my breasts, paying special attention to my sensitive nipples, and with his right, he finally got to touch Sarah's large breasts. Breasts were David's biggest fetish, I knew. Big or small, flat, firm, or drooping, he loved them all. He had seen Sarah's on many a d***ken occasion, but never been allowed to touch. Now he could not only touch, he even leaned forward, while still pumping in and out of me, and sucked her other nipple into his mouth.

This sent Sarah over the edge, and she let out an ear shattering scream as she came in my mouth. Sarah got off me, and then bent over to kiss me, as David continued to pump in and out of my sopping wet pussy. The kiss didn't last long though, as Sarah began to work her way down my neck, chest, and then to my free tit.

"Oh, fuck, that feels good. Oh, baby, your cock feels so good in my pussy. I love the way you fuck me. Oh YES, suck that nipple in your mouth, you gorgeous woman. Suck it!" The profanities continued until I came hard, nearly biting my own tongue as I did.

David pulled out. I opened my eyes, and looked to both Sarah and David. I had to decide if I wanted this to go any further, but the thought of him sliding his think cock into Sarah almost made me cum again. "Are you gonna fuck her with your big cock now, Mister? Are you gonna make her cum like you did me?" The other two needed no further urging. David lie on his back, and smiled as Sarah threw her leg over his. She reached down and positioned David's cock for her hole, then stopped.

"Are you sure, Diane? After this, there is no going back..." In answer, I kissed her f***efully, pushing her down at the same time, and onto David's ready and eager pole. David moaned, and Sarah would have screamed in ecstasy at having her pussy so full of cock, if my mouth weren't kissing hers. Sarah's hips began to gyrate, and David moaned as she moved top of him.

Without breaking their kiss, I swung my body around, and sat on David's face. David acted like a starving man at his first buffet. His tongue dove in and out of me, and my own moans joined with Sarah's muffled screams.

I knew David was overwhelmed with pleasure. Not only was he making love to his wonderful girlfriend, me, but he was screwing his best friend at the same time. I knew he was getting close, but so was I. I had a massive orgasm, slamming my vagina against his mouth, effectively cutting off anything noises he could have made. I knew the second he started to ejaculate into Sarah, pumping his seed into her, as he convulsed beneath both of us. David's orgasm then sent Sarah off, and this time her screams did make them go deaf for a little while.

David passed his test the next morning, despite only having had a couple hours sl**p. Sarah moved in with us. We were in bliss, until about five months later, Sarah left them with only a note saying she couldn't stay around anymore.

* * *

Mom finished her story just in time as Lisa walked through the door, home from school. I couldn't help but notice that during her telling she would sometimes touch herself, then remembering that I was there, stop.

"Hey dear. Make sure you don't have plans for tomorrow night. We are going next door for a BBQ, and I finally have a night off." Mom told Lisa.

Mom retired to her room to shower and get ready for work, and Lisa came out to join me in front of the TV.

"How are you feeling today?" I asked, concern filling my voice.

"Still pretty sore," she told me. "I don't think we can do anything tonight, but if you want, I'll give you a blowjob after mom leaves."

How did I get so lucky, I wondered, to have a girl so willing to please me? The fact that she was my s****r no longer seemed to bother me.

I was extremely horny after mom's story, but my love for my s****r came first. "You don't have to if you don't want to. I'd understand."

She playfully hit me on the arm. "Listen, silly, I WANT to. I WANT to do more. I WANT to feel you inside me again. I just don't think I can. So be ready as soon as mom leaves, to have your little s****r suck that big cock of yours!"

I've created a monster, I thought. We settled to watching TV, and sure enough, as soon as mom's car pulled out of the driveway, Lisa had my shorts down and my cock in her mouth. I marveled at the differences between Lisa's and Mom's styles. Where mom had skills, Lisa had enthusiasm. Remembering how mom did it, I started to give her pointers, and while she still needed practice, it wasn't long before she was swallowing my load.

As always, please let me know what you think. If you rate me a negative, I would love to know why.
... Continue»
Posted by Dark_Brother 3 years ago  |  Categories: Masturbation, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 2973  |  
  |  8

Busty Adventures of Brittany Ch. 03

Two weeks have gone by since Brittany had her first sexual encounter with Coach Phillip and then her first 3 some with Mr. Moore and Mrs. Keibler. She was feeling kind of ill today, but she still wanted to go to school n e ways to practice for her first Volleyball game.

Of course her parents won’t home, so her Uncle Keith took her temperature. Brittany was still laying in bed with nothing on but a long XXXL shirt, that would give her bra-less enormous boobs some room to move around. She also had on a black thong.

Uncle Keith was getting very excited, watching Brittany move. Her chest rising and falling from her breathing. His cock was really hard. Just wanting to burst from his jeans. He dreams about having sex with his own niece every night and glad that he could watch her while her parents worked. Since they were rich, he ain’t have to work.

Brittany told her uncle that she was ok to go to school and if she felt ill, she could go to the nurse’s office and call him to come get her. Keith agreed. So Brittany got dress and headed out the door. She wasn’t in the mood to drive so she got on the morning bus.

Brittany wasn’t even in the mood to try and hide her colossal melons under layers and layers of clothing. She wore gray jogging pants and had on just a black T-shirt with the band name Incubus stretched across her big tits. She ain’t even have a bra on. She never leaves the house without a bra on of any kind. So as soon as she stepped up on the bus, the bus driver couldn’t keep his eyes of her huge boobs, bouncing up and down. Even in the ally way, other teens were staring and drools at her massive hooters, bulging out of her shirt and swaying nicely. She took her seat in the back and chilled with her arms across her chest so that the bus movements wouldn’t make her big titties cause a scene like they already have.

The bus came to a stop and so did her huge tits, bouncing and wobbling around under her shirt. Brittany exited the bus and met up with her friends by the entrance way.

“What’s wrong Brit?” asked Kristen.

“I don’t know. Just not feeling good today but come to my house tonight and ask if you guys can sl**pover for the weekend,” Brittany said.

“Sure,” Kristen reply.

“We’ll love to come Brit.” said the twins, Danielle and Trishelle.

“And don’t tell Tommy. This is only for the girls,” Brittany added.

“Ok Brit. This must be something serious then,” said Kristen.

“Yeah. So just come to my house tonight around 7 p.m. and I’ll explain everything then alright?” Brit said before going into the building.

By the time 3 period arrived, Brittany still wasn’t feeling good. The teacher send Brittany down to the nurse’s office to get checked on.

“What seems to be the problem Mrs. Clarkson,” asked the nurse.

“I don’t know. I’m just not feeling good,” Brittany said dazed.

“I see,” said the nurse. “Stomach pains, headache, chest pains, sore throat, or anything else that I ain’t name.”

“Chest pains, my stomach hurts a little bit. I had a fever before I came to school,” Brittany said.

“Why ain’t you stay home then Mrs. Clarkson?” asked the nurse.

“Because I had thought it would go away after I took some medicine but I guess I was wrong,” Brittany said with her eyes closing a bit.

“Well, lets get you onto the table so I can give you a check up,” the nurse said.

Brittany hopped up on the door, boobs bouncing and all as the nurse closed the door, put a sign on the door that says “Do Not Disturb” and locked it.

“Okay Brittany. I need to you take off your shoes and your shirt,” the nurse ordered.

“I must warn you that I’m not wearing a bra and I’m pretty ample on top,” Brittany said.

“c***d. I’m a female nurse. I have boobs. Sure not big ones but still and I have see some big ones and some little ones. It’s my job to check you chest if your having pains. I’m not a lesbian, so you have nothing to worry about darling,” said the nurse. Then giving Brittany a wink. “But you do look pretty massive under that shirt dear. Lets have a look see.”

Brittany lifted her shirt up and her gigantic boobs came up with the shirt and then flopped down, smacking against her chest and then hitting each other, wobbling and swaying forth and back. The nurse never seen anything like it in all her years of nursing.

“My god c***d! What cup size are you?” the nurse asked , shocked and in disbelief.

“I wear a double e cup,” Brittany said.

“And your only 18 right?” asked the nurse, still staring at the ample boobs.

“Yes. I been growing since elementary school,” Brittany replied.

“Jesus! You have the biggest set of breasts I have ever seen on a girl. Have your parents or anyone ever wondered why you so huge? Have you been to doctors or specialist?” asked the nurse.

“My parents don’t even notice me anymore and when they did, they got me help about my growth problem but the doctors and specialist couldn’t figure out why and I’m the only girl in my f****y on both sides that have a pair of double E’s,” Brittany explained.

“My god c***d. Those might not be healthy,” said the nurse, being turned on by the swaying hooters. “Do they hurt your back?”

“Yeah. And doctors have asked me if I wanted to have a breast reduction and I turn them down. I don’t ever want to change myself for anyone. I’m happy the way I am and if people can’t accept me for having large breast. Then so be it. Doesn’t bother me,” Brittany said.

“Ok. Lets have a listen to your heart shall we,” said the nurse, putting on her stethoscope.

She brought it down to Brittany’s chest, just above her mammoth left tit which ain’t sag a bit and defined gravity and stuck straight out with the plum size areolas and small tan nipple. The nurse brushed her arm against it a little bi, causing it to jiggle while trying to find her heart. The nurse couldn’t keep her eyes off Brittany’s enormous left tit just inches below her. Feeling the smooth, soft boob skin against her arm was making the nurse wet between the legs. Then she started moving it around the top of the huge left breast.

“Oh. That’s cold,” mumble Brittany.

Brittany’s nipples begun to turn rock hard and the nurse could feel one, pointing in her forearm. She started moving her forearm up and down the nipple. Rubbing and brushing it. Brittany started to let soft moans slide between her lips.

The nurse stared into Brittany’s face and knew she was enjoying herself just as she was. The nurse couldn’t fight her urges any longer and buried her head between Brittany’s delicious big tits. Kissing them from the sides and in between. Wrapping an arm around each big tit and squeezing them around her head. Smelling Brittany’s perfume within her cleavage. Leaving a salvia valley between her two large tits.

“HMMMMMM,” moaned Brittany.

Then the nurse started sucking on the nipples. Switching from one nip to the other. Chewing and biting before licking and sucking on it. She stuck a good chunk of huge left soft tit into her mouth, sucking on the areolas, deep inside her mouth. Her small hands were squeezing what they could of the massive tits. She stopped sucking for a minute to just hold the big tits up and jiggle them around. Then pulling them by the nipples to watch them stretch out from her chest. Then letting go to watch them smack against each other and her chest. Bouncing wildly.

“OOOH!. I love this,” said the extremely horny nurse.

She laid Brittany down on the table and took off her jogging pants, half way to her knees. Stopping to suck on a tit. Swirling her tongue around a hard, now red nipple. She then rolled Brittany’s thong down her legs and started to rub the outer walls of the pussy. Then rubbing her fingers inside the pussy. Twisting and pulling on the enlarge clit inside.

“OOOH yes,” moaned Brittany.

As the nurse fingered Brittany’s wet and juicy vagina, she could not stop feasting on Brittany’s huge melons. Taking in mouthfuls of tit meat and sucking on it. Giving Brittany’s big tits blow jobs. Using her free hand to make her tits into a cylinder cone shape and then sucking down on it and getting as much of the tit into her mouth as possible, before releasing the wet ample orb and watching it smack back down onto her chest. That caused Brit to have multiple orgasms.

The fingering and the tit sucking made Brittany cum really hard. The nurse smashed her head into Brittany’s right big tit, trying to really increase the fingering she was giving Brittany. In and out, rubbing and pulling on the clit.

The nurse removed her fingers and started to lick the cum off. Then gave Brittany a taste of her own cum by lowing her middle finger into Brit’s mouth and letting her suck on it. While she did that, the nurse was giving Brittany’s giant melons, one last oral suck, making Brittany orgasm some more and cum again.

The nurse helped Brittany get back dress and called for her Uncle to come pick her up at the front door.

“I hope your get better Brittany,” said the nurse, giving Brittany’s big tits one last squeeze.

Brittany left the nurse’s office and headed to the front door where her uncle was waiting to pick her up.

When Brittany got home, she ate some soup, took some medicine and then took a nap before seven ’O’ clock rolled around and her friends would be coming over for a sl**pover...

It was 7 ’O’ clock and Brittany’s friends arrived at her house with all their sl**pover gear. Uncle Keith let the girls in and told them that Brittany was upstairs waiting for them. Of course Uncle Keith was trying not to make an ass out of himself with 3 very sexy girls arriving and his sexy niece upstairs. He thought he was the lucky man in the world to be in a house with 4 big breasted chicks.

The girls when up stairs to meet Brittany in her room. Once they opened the door, she was laying on her stomach, wearing nothing more then a large triple x T-shirt, white cotton panties and socks. Her enormous tits were squashed to her sides.

“Hello ladies,” said Brittany.

“How are you feeling Brit?” asked Trishelle.

“Much better now. Guess it was a 24 hour flu bug or something,” Brit said.

“So what was that very important thing you wanted to tell us from earlier Brit?” asked Kristen.

“I’ll tell you guys in a bit. Right now, get your pajamas on and lets watch some movies,” Brittany said.

The girls started to get undress. Uncle Keith on his luck, happen to be walking by and stopped to take a peek in the crack of the door. He saw Kristen first as she took off her pants and had a white thong on. When she bend over, he saw a great view of her heart shaped ass. His cock was getting hard. Then her shirt came off and her big tits were trying to go over the white lacy D cup bra she had on. That soon came off. Uncle Keith’s hard dick, just got a little more harder. All he could see though was the sides of Kristen’s huge globes as her back was turned from the door. As she bend over to get her tank top, he saw her big boobs dangling down and swaying beneath her in all their glory. She put her braless boobs into her tight tank top.

Then Uncle Keith turned his attention to the twins who were just putting on their shirts. By then, his cock is throbbing to be released. Danielle was buttoning up a long white shirt. Uncle Keith got a good look at her braless 34 DD’s. They stuck out from her chest and not a bit of sag. Though he would like to see more of her, from his angle, it was good enough.

Trishelle however, was fully dressed in pajama top and bottom. Though it was clear that she was very stacked just like her twin s****r. Her big boobs stuck out like enormous torpedoes. Jiggling with each step she took. Since it was kind of cold in the house, her nipples were kind of hard.

The girls joined Brittany on her queen size bed to watch a horror movie called Texas Chainsaw Massacre. During the movie, the girls were getting scared and were snuggling up with each other. Pressing their big tits against one another.

The movie had ended and the girl decided to watch the other movies tomorrow or something.

“So Brittany. Tell us what you wanted to tell us from earlier?” asked Danielle.

“Alright then. Ladies. I am no longer a virgin,” Brittany said, shocking them.

“Are you for real?” asked Kristen surprised.

“Yes. I’m for real. As real as my big ol titties,” Brittany said.

“When? How? Who? Where?” asked the twins.

“Two weeks ago at school. Unfortunately, Coach Phillip took my virginity,” Brittany said sadly. As much as the girls ain’t want to laugh at their friend, they couldn’t help it and busted out laughing.

“Geez guys. Thanks for the support,” Brittany said.

“We’re sorry Britty but Coach Phillip. He ain’t no Brad Pitt. Not even a Tom Hanks and he ain’t that attractive,” said Kristen, giggling, causing her big boobs to jiggle with her.

“How was it though? Finally having sex,” asked Trishelle.

“It hard for a while. He knew what he was doing too so I let him do his thing and I did mines,” Brit said.

“Wow! Still can’t believe you lost your virginity. We thought you would never lost it,” said Danielle.

“I thought so too,” said Brittany.

“But that’s not all. I had a 3 some the day after with Mr. Moore and his assistant, Mrs. Keibler,” Brittany said.

“No fucking way!” said a shocked Trishelle.

“Yes way. Remember I told you that they wanted me to come to see if I wanted to model for them and I turned it down,” Brittany said.

“Yes. We ain’t know you guys had a 3 way. That’s awesome,” said Danielle.

“Wow Brit. Your not a little girl anymore. Experiencing things we never did,” said Kristen.

The twins started to look around the room and act like nothing has happen.

“Well you guys are acting strange. What’s up? asked Kristen.

“Oh nothing. Just that Brittany ain’t the only one to have had a 3 way before,” said Trishelle.

“Oh really?” said Kristen.

“Yes. Me and my s****r had one with my old boyfriend Greg a few months back,” Danielle said.

“Damn you guys. Having all the fun and keeping me out of it,” said Kristen.

“Awe. We’re sorry Kristy,” said Danielle, giving her a hug, smashing her huge boobs into Kristen’s smaller but still big tits.

Just then, Kristen started to kiss Danielle on the lips. Danielle ain’t try and fight it. She was kissing Kristen back. Sliding their tongues down each other throats. Trishelle and Brittany just watched and were kind of surprise by what was going on.

Both Kristen and Danielle were moving their hands up and down each other’s bodies. Squeezing each other’s ample asses. Then, Kristen started to kiss down Danielle’s neck while unbuttoning her shirt. She ain’t waste no time and just unbuttoned it enough so Danielle’s gigantic tits could be free for everyone to see. Her nipples were big and pink with small tan areolas.

Kristen’s hands were kneading her massive boobs. Smacking them against each other and rubbing them up and down before diving her face into the soft huge pillows of Danielle’s enormous melons. Sucking on the right big nipple first and then the left. Never letting her hands off the big tits. Sliding her tongue up and down the melons. Wetting each smooth spot on her tit surface.

Trishelle and Brittany couldn’t believe their eyes that Kristen was sucking Danielle’s big boobs. It was kind of turning them both on to watch the two girls suck each other. Trishelle leaned over and kissed Brittany on the lips. Brittany ain’t have a problem kissing girls since she let Mrs. Keibler fondle her and the nurse.

Trishelle started to suck on Brit’s tongue while her hands moved into Brit’s panties. Sliding her fingers deep into Brit’s pussy hole. Brit was moaning while Trishelle was licking and kissing her face.

Danielle had Kristen’s big tits in her hands, sucking as much of the right tit meat into her mouth as possible. Kristen was fingering her own wet pussy, getting herself even more hornier. Danielle’s tongue was working Kristen’s small pink nipples. Swirling around them. Then using her teeth to bit on them and pull the nipple from her tits, stretching her tits from her chest. She would then let go and watch her big boobs smash against her chest. Jiggling and wobbling all over. Kristen had an orgasm.

Trishelle was between Brittany’s legs, licking and sucking Brittany’s clit.

“OOOOH GOD!” moaned Brittany. “That’s right. Eat me Trish. Feeeeeeeels so good.”

Brittany arch her back, feeding her pussy to Trishelle’s open mouth. Trishelle started to thrust her tongue in and out of Brittany’s pussy. She moved her hands up to grab hold of Brittany’s still shirt cover huge boobs. Squeezing them. Brittany joined her hands in squeezing her big tits too. Then finally, taking off the shirt to free her monster boobs, that flopped out in thunderous slaps against her chest.

Danielle and Kristen saw Brittany’s naked tits and each sat down on an opposite side of Brit and grab a huge tit in their hands and started to feast on it.

“HMMMM,” Brittany moaned.

All 3 of her friends were now tasting her delicious goods. Kristen and Danielle both had mouthfuls and handfuls of tit meat while Trishelle was sucking harder and harder on Brittany’s clit. Still inserting 3 fingers into her tasty and juicy pussy. Brittany couldn’t take it anymore and had came under the pressure. Her cum got all over Trishelle’s face and inside her mouth. Trishelle swallowed some while still licking the wet pussy. Danielle had dropped her Brittany’s big boob out of her mouth and grabbed her gym bag she brought over. Kristen took the opportunity to suck on both enormous tits. Squeezing them and mashing them around Brittany’s chest. Sucking one nipple while pinching and pulling the other.

Danielle had pulled out a huge 12 black strap on cock.

“Holy shit,” said Kristen, dropping the massive boobs back on Brittany’s chest.

“We came prepared,” said Trishelle, getting off the bed and grabbing out another strap on dildo which was white and 10 inches.

The twins laid Kristen next to Brittany and opened their legs wide and started to insert the huge fake cocks into their friends. Trishelle had Brittany’s legs on her shoulders, while thrusting the 12 inch strap on deep into her pussy. Rocking her up and down, thighs quivering from the f***e of the thrust and her big tits quaking and shaking all over. That really turned Trishelle on as her own big hooters were swaying back and back.

“OH fuck yeah,” moaned Brittany.

Danielle had Kristen in the same position. Pounding her pussy hard with one leg spread out and the other in the air. Danielle started licking Kristen’s leg up and down until she got to the arch of her foot. Then started sucking on it. Then used her tongue to go up and down the sweaty foot. Reaching the toes. She sucked on Kristen’s small toes and then gave the big toe a mini-blow job. Kristen felt like she was high. Enjoying her foot being sucked and her pussy impaled by the huge black fake cock. Kristen wanted double the pleasure for her feet, so she moved the other foot to Danielle’s mouth and now Danielle was sucking Kristen’s feet at the same time. Smelling the nasty odor of her sweaty feet while licking and sucking them.

Brittany moved her head over to Kristen’s big bouncy left tit and started sucking on it. Swirling her long tongue around the entire tit. Kissing up and down the tit. Leaving no skin dry. She sucked so hard on the side of the big tit, that she left a huge hickie, but Kristen didn’t care because she was enjoying the attention she was getting from her feet being sucked, her left tit sucked and being fucked by the huge black fake cock.

Soon the twins had switched Brittany’s and Kristen’s positions and were riding them doggy style. The twins had powerful grips on both girl’s set of huge boobs. Squeezing them and acting like their milking cow udders. Pulling and pinching at their nipples, making them more hornier. Little did the girls know that, Uncle Keith was standing in the doorway, looking through the cracked door, jerking off to them. His cock was extremely hard, watching two girls get fucked from behind by two other girls and all four of their big tits moving up and down, swaying, jiggling, and just bouncing all over.
Trishelle decided to stick her middle finger into Brittany’s anus. Sliding it in and out while fucking her hard and deep in her pussy. One hand still attached to Brittany’s huge melons, bouncing and swaying.

“Oh fuck. Harder Trish. Fuck me harder,” moaned Brittany while her face is in her pillow.

Kristen decided to return the favor to Brittany and grabbed hold on her right soft mountain tit and started to suck down hard on it while being fucked hard. Sinking her teeth into the tit flesh. Chewing down on it.

The twins now had both girls bouncing on top of them. Trishelle just couldn’t help herself and sat up to feast on Brittany’s huge jugs which were red and sore from everyone’s abuse. The huge tits kept hitting Trishelle’s face, smoothing her in the tit flesh. This made Trishelle thrust the big fake cock harder into Brittany’s sore pussy. Trishelle’s hands held onto Brittany’s big bubble ass, bouncing her.

Danielle was doing the same to Kristen. Sucking her big tits and holding onto her ass. Uncle Keith had seen enough and was about to pass out from all the moaning and orgasms in the room. He decided he go take a cold shower after jerking off several times. His penis was sore. The fucking continued into morning.

Early Saturday morning came and the sun was shinning through Brittany’s window. The girls were all laying side by side each other, still naked. The bed was covered in cum and sweat. Brittany opened her eyes and saw her alarm clock and it read 9:00 am. She sat up causing her massive, sweaty and sore tits to be uncovered from the soak sheets. She got out of bed and was pretty much sore all over. She could barely stand up and put back on her oversize T-shirt. The other girls wake up soon after that, feeling sore as well. Danielle and Trishelle wasn’t that sore because they were the ones fucking Kristen and Brittany all night. They just got sucked and ate out.

As the girls found whatever was left of their night clothes, they decided that tonight, they would go out and have some more fun at a nearby strip club. Brittany has never been to a strip club, so this would be her first...... Continue»
Posted by Big_titty_fucker 4 years ago  |  Categories: Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 1253  |  
  |  8

My Son's Huge Cock Ch. 03

Later that day, I waited for Mike to come back home, he had been out to his soccer practice, although after all our fucking I don't know how he had much energy left.

It was just after 5pm when I heard the door open. I walked into the hallway and saw my son standing there. He threw his bag onto the floor. A tight t-shirt clung to his chest, framing the outline of his muscles.

"Hi baby, did you have fun?" I asked

"Yes Mom, but my legs hurt, think I might have pulled a muscle."

"Oh dear baby" I replied, walking over too him.

"Well go upstairs and get undressed and mommy will come and give you a nice massage."

I leaned in and kissed my son full on the lips, I opened my mouth and our tongues slipped together.

I put my arm around his body and held him tight against me.

I could smell his manly scent and my pussy started to tingle.

We stopped kissing and I said to him,

"Go up to my bed and get naked for mommy and then I will come and take care of my baby."

With a wink I pinched his tight hard ass, giving him a slap on his butt. He walked upstairs and I could not help staring at him.

The small soccer shorts clung to his ass, and his muscled legs glistened with sweat.

I reached up and squeezed my breasts, pinching hard on my nipples; I could feel my pussy getting wet.

I went upstairs a few moments later and entered the bathroom, from the cabinet I took out a bottle of baby oil.

"Are you ready son?" I called out.

"Yes mom, all ready for you" my son replied from across the hall in my bedroom.

I removed my t-shirt and slid down my jeans. I stood in front of my bathroom mirror wearing just my bra and a little thong that rode lewdly up my ass.

I walked out of the bathroom and into my bedroom; my eyes went wide at the sight on my bed.

My son was laid out on the bed. He had removed his t-shirt and only had on his soccer shorts.

I could see a sizable bulge growing in his shorts. He looked over at me and smiled, seeing his filthy horny mother wearing just her bra and panties.

"Oh baby, you look like a Greek god laying there." I said as I walked over and sat on the bed.

"What's that for mom?" he asked, pointing at the bottle of baby oil in my hand.

"Mommy is gonna give her soccer star baby a nice rubdown and massage those poor aching muscles." I replied with a naughty smile on my face.

"Turn over first baby, let me give your back a massage."

Mike rolled over onto his back and I swiftly moved myself into position. I climbed over him and sat astride, sitting my thong covered ass down on his upper legs.

Removing the cap from the bottle, I squirted a large amount of the baby oil onto his back, and then placed my hands on him.

"MMMMMMMMMMMMM" he groaned as I ran my hands across his back.

"That feel nice sweetie?" I said as I massaged the oil onto him.

"Oh yes mom that feels amazing," he groaned as I pushed my fingers into him, working the oil around.

I massaged around his neck and down his outstretched arms.

His muscles felt hard and tight as I worked them with my skilled hands. Underneath me I could feel his tight young ass and I slowly grinded my pussy against it. I could feel my panties getting wet as my cunt began to moisten.

After about 10 minutes I told him to turn over so I could do the front. I lifted my ass off of him and allowed him enough room to be able to spin over.

"Oh my goodness, what a massive big bulge baby" I said as he turned his body over to face me. His shorts bulged and stuck up like a tent pole with the huge hard-on he had.

He threw his hands over his head as I again shot a load of the baby oil onto his chiselled chest.

I slowly brought myself back down onto him, sitting fully astride my son. I instantly felt that massive dong squash under me as I brought my ass to rest on his hard lap.

"Baby that cock feels so huge, mommy loves her boy's glorious body."

Trying to ignore that huge 11 inch cock that was bursting to escape from his shorts, I worked the oil around his chest, sliding my sticky hands over his muscles, working through his shoulders and pressing hard into him.

He lay with his eyes closed and his hands over his head as I continued to work over my son's tight hard young body.

My ass was pressed hard into his lap, that huge monster cock straining to escape from the top of his soccer shorts.

I slowly and gently grinded my pussy against the hard shaft, feeling along the massive outline of that humongous pussy pleaser.

"Mike, your body is so sexy and that cock just feels so massive."

I spent so long just massaging the baby oil into my son's big muscles and enjoying the feeling of that monster cock squashed underneath my pussy, which was by now getting very wet.

I gently raised my ass up from his lap a few inches before bringing my ass bouncing back down on it, feeling the full hardness of that huge shaft pressing back against me.

My son opened his eyes and looked at my large heaving chest.

"Wanna see mommy's big boobies do you son?"

He only nodded in agreement but his smile said it all.

Removing my hands from his young body I reached up and around to unfasten the clip to my bra.

I pulled the straps down over my shoulders and tossed the 36dd bra to the floor.

My son's hands were instantly wrapped around them, squeezing and playing with my big puppies.

"Yes my son, play with mommies big fat titties." I told him as I retuned my hands to running over his young body.

I began to grind my ass hard against his now throbbing big cock, my pussy was clenching and contracting, feeling the huge shaft pressing against my cunt and rubbing its length along my wet pussy.

"God darling that feels so nice." I said as I continued to have my big tits pinched and slapped together.

I ran my hands up to his face and slid my sticky, oily fingers across his handsome face. I felt a need to slap him, not in a bad way but just because I knew he was my naughty mother fucking, huge cocked son.


Twice I slapped his face, "You big bad boy, you have made mommy all horny again."

He said nothing but just sat up and brought his face into my boobs, taking a mouth full of my large tits.

"Yes baby, suck mommy's big tits, that makes me so wet."

I felt a shiver shoot up my spine and my pussy throbbed with excitement as he sucked and licked my nipples and engulfed my big tits in his mouth.

I rocked harder and with more gusto on his huge hard-on, that was now so stiff the big end of it stuck out the top of his shorts. I ran my panty covered pussy lips along the length of the outline of that massive cunt fucking cock. I could feel my pussy getting so wet, ready for an invasion from his massive big dick.

"Mommy wants to suck it darling, I need to taste you son." I said as he released my tits from his mouth and gripping hands.

He lay back flat on the bed and I threw my leg over him.

I climbed off of the bed and stood at the side. Looking down on him, I saw that huge cock shoving about 4 inches above the waistband and the outline of the massive shaft of cock being framed by the tight clinging soccer shorts.

"Mommy needs to get her panties off first."

With that I took the waistband of my tiny white thong and slipped my fingers underneath. Taking hold of them I slid them down, bending slightly forward as they squeezed my big ass cheeks together. Sliding them over my bum and down my legs, my big tits dropped and swung heavy under my bent over body. I could see the look of lust in my son's eyes.

"Right now then baby, let mommy inspect that big hard muscle in your shorts.....I think I will have to give this muscle a special massage."

I climbed back onto the bed and got my head down and rested it on his stomach. My ass bent over the edge of the bed, like I was ready to be fucked.

"Shit baby, this big fat mommy pleaser, needs special attention." I said lustily as I ran my finger tips over the 4 inches of hard man meat that stuck out the waistband of the shorts.

I ran my hand over the outline of his massive shaft and down to his bulging balls.

"This is one big fucking package baby, and mommy is gonna take good care of it for my boy."

I brought my face down and kissed the material that covered his cock, dribbling and making it wet. His big cock became visible through the wet, now see-through material.

"Such a big beautiful cock for mommy to massage."

I said as I took the waistband of his shorts and gripped it between my fingers. Pulling down on them exposed more of his massive naked 11 inch cock.

As I slid his shorts down his legs that gigantic cock sprang up and hit me in the face before slapping back down hard and heavy on his stomach.

Kicking the shorts off the end of the bed, my son was now completely naked, his monster donkey kong dick just inches from my face. I again rested my head on his stomach and the head of his knob pointed straight at me. I brought my hand back up and lifted that massive hard young shaft off of his stomach.

Holding the huge dick in my hand I brought it up straight to its full 11 inch length, pointing at the ceiling like a rocket.

"God baby, this cock gets bigger every time I see it......look at it son, look at that enormous fat prick in my hand...look how huge and massive it 11 inch pussy orgasm inducing cunt fucking shag stick.....the biggest hardest young cock I have ever seen....naked on my my hand....and it belongs to my own hunky big boy son."

I loved talking dirty to my son, especially when I had his cock in my hand. I slowly began to slide my hand up and down the full length of his cock, running my fingers around the head of that bulging, throbbing big prick.

I reached for the baby oil and squirted a nice large amount onto the tip of his cock. I watched as it dribbled and dripped down the thick shaft, before it met my hand and I slid it back around the knobhead. My hand was so slippery, covered in baby oil, wanking this massive cock of my son's.

"MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM" he moaned out with pleasure as I sped up my jacking of his cock.

I fisted the full length of his 11 inch monster through my hand, letting the oil give his cock some serious lubrication.

"Oh yes son, look at that...look at mommy giving this throbbing hard cock a damn good massage...just a big hard muscle for mommy to play with."

I could feel Mike's hand on my head and I knew what he wanted me to do.

"Shall I suck it you want mommy to take this massive monster in my mouth and suck on your big muscle?"

He replied with just a deep groan, his eyes closed and his head laid deep into the pillow.

I took his big tool and brought my lips to the tip. I could see a little pre-cum oozing from the slit and I stuck my tongue out to lap it up.

I swallowed hard on the salty mixture and licked the head of that massive cock to make sure I got every dribble of pre-cum.

"You taste so good darling.....mommy loves how good your big cock tastes."

I wrapped my fist around the shaft, barely making my fingers meet, about halfway down the monster shaft. I could feel it throbbing and pulsating in my tightened fist.

I opened my mouth as wide as I could go and lowered my head down, engulfing the head of his cock into my gaping mouth.

I brought more of it into my mouth, until it hit the back of my throat and I felt my tonsils flicker.

I had about 5 inches of the big fucker pole in my mouth; I brought my other hand up and cupped his large heavy balls in my hand.

"OH FUCK MOM, YES....TAKE MY BIG COCK MOM." he cried out as I began to give my son a proper blowjob.

I quickened my pace; taking all of it out of my mouth and then engulfing it back deep to the back of my throat. I slapped and slurped my tongue over the big head, letting my spit slide down the shaft and end up in a messy blob on his balls.

I kept furiously wanking and sucking on my son's great big dick, filling my wet hot mouth with as much of the big fat filthy prick as I could fit in.

For nearly ten minutes, I sucked, spitted and pumped that monstrous cock into my mouth. Tasting little amounts of pre-cum that covered his big cockhead.

He groaned and writhed in pleasure as I engulfed his huge dick, all he kept saying in a loud but throaty voice. "SUCK IT MOMMY, SUCK MY HUGE COCK."

Eventually I popped his cock out of my mouth and took in the amazing sight in front of me.

My hand was soaking wet from a combination of baby oil, my spit and his pre-cum. His massive cock glistened and gleamed, his huge balls where covered in my saliva.


Without hesitation I threw myself down next to my son and spread my legs high and wide in the air.


He got up and climbed in between my legs. His huge cock waved in front of him, slapping his right leg and then swinging and slapping his left leg. I rubbed my hand on my pussy and felt how wet and dripping I was.


Mike brought his cock to the entrance of my pussy. He stroked the wet head of his dick along the hot and tingling lips of my cunt, slapping it down hard on my cilt.

I was bracing myself for the thrust of his cock, for the feeling of having that 11 inch dong shoved deep in me, but without warning I felt his hot tongue lapping at my gash.

I looked down to see his face buried in my snatch, his tongue probing my dripping cunt.


I flung my head and body around wildly, been taken to heaven by my son's lapping and fast moving tongue.

I gripped his head and pulled on his hair, pulling him tighter into me. I grinded my pussy deep into his face, forcing his tongue harder in.


His mouth engulfed my clit button and he sucked hard on it while his fingers now joined in.

First he shoved two fingers up me, then a third and then a fourth.

I went into overdrive as his fingers slammed into me and his tongue danced on my clit and his mouth lapped up my hot juices.


I screamed my head off as his fingers and tongue worked over my pussy. I grinded hard against his face and I could see it getting wet from the juices from my cunt. His eyes were opened wide as his mouth did all the work.

I felt my pussy tighten and grip around his plunging fingers and knew he was about to make me cum.


I grabbed his hair and lifted my ass high off of the bed, pushing my cunt tight against his munching mouth.

My orgasm rushed through me, sending me crashing and writhing on the bed. I felt a huge gush shoot from my cunt and right into my son's waiting mouth, gush after gush washed through my spasming pussy.

I screamed loud "YESSSSS SON....TAKE MY CUNT."

He continued to suck and lick my pussy, lapping into his mouth my hot gushes of love juice. His fingers kept pounding away right through my ongoing orgasm. My pussy muscles gripped and contracted around his plunging fingers while his tongue kept sucking and swallowing my dripping cum.

I squeezed my tits together and pinched hard on my nipples as I rocked my pussy into his face, riding the amazing orgasm.

Slowly I came down from my high and noticed he had moved into a position between my legs. My pussy dripped and creamed with cum as he gripped his fist around his huge throbbing prick and brought it to the entrance to my pussy.

He lowered down and hovered above me, guiding his cockhead into my pussy. I grabbed him round the neck and pulled his face towards mine, locking my lips with his.

As we kissed and our tongues explored each others mouths, I felt my cunt being f***ed open by his massive thick cock; with one long continuous stroke he entered me.

"mmmmmmmohoohhhhhhh" I moaned as we continued to kiss. His cock filled my pussy with great ease because I was so wet from the hot mouthing he had just given me.

His gigantic fucking prick sawed through me, bumping into the hilt of my insides.

I threw my legs around his waist and clamped them tight around his bouncing ass. He drove deeper in and I felt those big heavy balls slap against my fanny. I had the enormous 11 inches of my son's cock right back inside me, where it belongs.


I closed my eyes and tilted my head back, enjoying the feeling of that immense cock fucking me hard.

Mike shagged me harder now, banging all 11 inches of his huge young cock deep into my dripping wet cunt.

I clenched my pussy tighter around his pounding shaft and threw my arms around him, grabbing his tight young butt in my hands.

I clawed and slapped on his ass, as it jerked up and down on top of me, thrusting that monstrous cock hard into me with every pounding stroke.


I again slapped and clawed my fingernails across my son's bouncing ass, meeting every one of his pussy pumping thrusts by slamming my hips up from the bed and taking him to maximum depth. My tits shook and slapped together on my chest, with every pounding that I was taking. Mike just shut his eyes and clenched his teeth while he banged away at his horny mothers cunt.


He continued to pound me hard, slamming the full 11 inch length of that monster cock right inside me, slapping his heavy balls hard against my cunt every time he went fully deep.

The headboard banged against the wall and the room was again filled with the loud, lewd sounds of our hard i****t fuck. Anyone listening would have been amazed at the sounds of a son with a massive 11 inch dick fucking his horny big titted mother.

The slapping of our bodies and the loud screams every time he hammered it home into me would have woken the dead.

The bed creaked and laboured under the strain of our two hard fucking bodies, but this is what this big bed is for now, hard dirty big dicked i****t fucking.

"GONNA CUM MOM" he cried out after nearly half an hour of pumping his huge prick into me.

"I WANNA SWALLOW IT HONEY," I shouted at him as he slowed the pounding of my pussy.

He pulled his cock out of me with a loud and very wet pop. It hung like a huge horse cock in front of him as he took his mighty tool in his hand.

"IN MY FACE SON, SHOOT THAT HOT LOAD IN MY FACE." I said as he moved his young body up to me.

Sitting across my chest he aimed his huge throbbing cockhead towards my open mouth.

He jacked on it furiously, sliding his hand along the massive length.

Posted by Mrbigdick2014 7 days ago  |  Categories: Taboo  |  Views: 4629  |  

Ben and Katie's Story Ch. 03

Ben woke up with a start. How long had he slept he wondered. He couldn't tell from the light behind his window shade. He glanced at his alarm clock. It was 3 o'clock. He hadn't intended to sl**p quite that long. He realized that he had to pee in the worst way. He got up, shuffled to the bathroom and relieved himself. While there he decided to shave and brush his teeth, just as if it was morning. He never felt right until he had shaved and brushed his teeth.

As Ben started to stroke his lathered face with his safety razor he wondered where his s****r was. Was Katie still in bed or had she also gotten up. If she had he couldn't believe that she didn't come in and wake him with some overt sexual gesture. He finished his shave, dried his face and went back to his room to dress.

Ben descended the stairway quietly as he felt sure that Katie was still asl**p and he didn't want to disturb her.

When he got to the bottom he realized that he was wrong. Katie was in the kitchen. She had spread the morning paper on the kitchen table and was bent over just slightly reading it. He stood and gazed at his s****r for a minute or so. She still had on the big t-shirt, actually one of his old ones, and a pair of white cotton, French cut panties. Her ass cheeks were partially visible and he could feel himself getting hard just looking. He had gotten to the point where he lusted after her almost constantly. He realized also that what he felt for her was not just lust. Oh sure, he loved her like a s****r, but he was also hopelessly in love with her. So much so that it hurt sometimes. He decided to see if he could creep up on her.

Ben walked as silently as he could, hoping that none of the boards in the floor or whatever else would give him away. He was now within two feet of her as he reached out quickly and gathered her in his arms from behind.

"Ohhhh ," she cried, " Ben what are you doing, do you want to scare me to death?"

"No baby, I just want to fuck you to death," he said with a chuckle.

With that, Ben pressed his erection against her ass and when he did so Katie bent over a bit more and began to grind her ass against him.

"Oh Bennie, fuck me sweety, fuck your little s****r. "

Ben pulled his shorts down, his big cock leaping free and at the same time pulled her panties down around her knees. Katie shoved them the rest of the way down with her foot and stepped out of them. She then backed up just slightly and bent over at a much greater angle, one that would permit his cock to make its way easily up her now steaming pussy. Ben placed the head of his cock in her pussy and shoved quickly.

"Oh God, oh Bennie, it's so good, I love that big cock of yours baby and I love it in my hot pussy. Fuck it Ben, fuck it baby."

Ben was stroking her with a slow, even rhythm. He would bury himself in her as far as he could, withdraw almost completely then move deep into her again.

"Wait just a minute Bennie, let me get my hand down there so I can play a little."

Ben eased back just slightly so that Katie could get her hand on her clit, then began to stroke her again, moving in and out f***efully but under control.

Katie began by putting two fingers on each side of Ben's cock so she could feel him move in and out. She was struck with the amount of liquid she was pumping out. She was really juicing. She moved her two fingers over her clit and began to slowly move them in a circular fashion, increasing tenfold the pleasurable sensations.

"Ahhh, oh yes, oh it's so good. I don't want it to ever stop. Ben, promise me baby that you'll fuck me like this for the rest of our lives, promise please."

"Don't worry baby, you'll have to get in the witness protection program to get away from me. "

Ben was really pounding her now, shoving his big cock in and out, slamming her against the side of the big table, making her grunt each time he did.

Katie had picked up a rhythm now, rubbing her pussy f***efully, feeling her clit standing up and awaiting her fingers.

"Unghh, mmm, yes Ben, fuck it baby, just keep fucking it. I think it's gonna cum real soon."

She was massaging her erect clit now, occasionally grabbing it and squeezing it slightly between her two fingers. She could feel the faint tingling deep within her and could feel her nipples getting harder and harder, almost hurting they were so hard.

"Ben, it's gonna cum, my pussy's gonna cum all over your cock, oh Ben I love it, I love it so much."

"Cum baby, cum on my cock. "

With that Katie exploded, her pussy clenching her b*****r's cock which was now pumping away rapidly in her quickly pulsating pussy. Ben couldn't hold back any longer. He quickly pulled his cock out and shot his cum powerfully all over her ass and up her back.

"Oh Ben, that was so good. Why did you pull out?"

"Remember k**do, you're not completely safe until the middle of next week and I didn't have the will power to quit and put a condom on."

"Yes, those damn things," Katie said angrily, " I hate them."

"Yeh, well, that's better than getting knocked up isn't it?"

"Yes, I guess so," Katie answered petulantly, " but I sure am gonna be glad when the middle of next week finally comes."

The two of them cleaned up, kissed gently, then sat down at the table in order to catch their breath.

Ben and Katie planned the evening meal as they sat in the big kitchen, Ben reading the sports page and Katie painting her nails.

The remainder of the weekend seemed to fly by. They talked with their mother, determining that she had arrived safely at her destination and on Sunday taking a quick trip to the mall. They continued to have sex on a regular basis and Katie took up residence in Ben's room, sl**ping with her lover each night. On Sunday night they had gentle sex in Ben's big bed, professing their love for each other and Katie once again cursing the necessary condoms. On Monday, Katie announced that she wanted to do something different in bed.

"Like what Katie, we've done just about everything I can think of."

"Let's just have oral sex Ben. I mean, you've licked me down there before but I mean do me until I cum on your mouth. Then I want to do you. I wanna to see if I can do a good job of sucking cock. I wanna see what your cum tastes like."

Ben had to admit that the idea sounded great. It was true that they had done that briefly for each other but not to completion. The idea of dumping a load in his s****r's mouth was exciting. As a matter of fact, as the day wore on, Ben found himself much in anticipation of the evening's events. After the supper dishes were done and after he had viewed the news on TV he decided to push the action a little.

"Well," he said standing and stretching briefly, " I think I'll go up to my room and get on the computer a little."

"Oh really Ben," Katie said sarcastically, " are you hinting?"

"Hell no," Ben replied, " I just want to look at the computer a little."

"OK big b*****r, just don't let me find you looking at porn," she said mockingly, and by the way, it's our room now, not just your room."

Ben smiled softly at her then turned and started up the stairs.

"You can come up whenever you want to," he said over his shoulder, " if I'm looking at porn, so what."

Katie chuckled, she wouldn't mind looking at porn with him. It might add an element of excitement to the whole situation.

She moved about the first floor, making sure that the doors were locked and the windows had been put down and secured for the night. Once done with this, she ascended the stairs, heading for the room she now thought of as her own.

Her b*****r was reclined on his bed, watching TV. He was clad only in his boxer shorts.

"Mind if I don't sl**p in pajamas tonight," she questioned, " I'm too lazy to go to my room and get them."

"Are you k**ding," Ben answered, " you haven't worn them any night so far."

"Well that may be true," Katy said, " but I started out with them on. You're the one that took them off of me. "

Ben laughed, it was very true, he had indeed been the one that stripped her and he rather liked the idea of not having to go through all that. Might as well start at naked instead of dressed. Katie was wearing only her panties having shed the big shirt.

Ben had not gotten on his computer as he said that he was going to. He was instead watching a movie on TV. It was difficult for Katie to grasp the plot and though it was certainly not porn, the girls costuming was very risqué and the script was very, very suggestive. Katie leaned against her b*****r and began watching the movie with him. As she watched she realized that she was starting to get turned on. Her left hand was partially under her and it occurred to her that if she moved it only an inch or so she could touch the nipple of her left breast. She moved her arm slowly and carefully as she preferred that Ben not know what she was up to.

Katie reached her left nipple and began to gently move her finger back and forth over it, causing her nipple to stiffen and sending a tingling sensation throughout her boobs. She noticed also a distinct tingling in her pussy.

Ben had impressive peripheral vision. He had detected her movements in the very beginning. He wondered just how far she would go. He could see that she was slowly but deliberately playing with her nipple. He was determined not to get aroused as she would know that he was watching her. He started doing multiplication in his mind, thinking about the last time he went fishing, anything to keep his cock from getting hard.

Katie was really enjoying the movie now. She continued moving her finger over her nipple. She very slowly crossed her legs at the ankles and began to squeeze her pussy by flexing her legs ever so slightly.

She was sure that Ben couldn't tell what she was doing. She was wrong.

It was difficult for Ben to keep from laughing. He had seen her tighten the muscles in her legs and at the same time acted as though he was intent on the action in the movie. In fact, he now had no idea what the movie was even about.

Katie was getting really worked up now. She was flexing the muscles in her legs in rhythm and was now pinching her left nipple. She wanted so badly to pay some attention to her right one but dared not do so.

Ben was doomed now. He could actually smell her pussy. She must really be getting hot he thought. He could feel his cock starting to grow and there was nothing he could do the stop it. At that point something happened that was completely unexpected. His cock was close to the opening of his boxers and suddenly, as it got harder it popped through the opening, standing there in all its glory.

Katy jumped, detecting the movement out of the corner of her eye.

"What the hell is that Ben," she nearly shouted.

"It's called a hardon, a stiffie, whatever. You didn't think that you could lay there playing with yourself without something happening did you."

"What," she said incredulously, " you mean you've been watching me. Why you dirty....."

With that she began to wrestle with her big b*****r and in that of course she didn't have a chance. Ben was a very powerful man and before long he had her pinned down and now began to tickle her.

"Ben," she shouted, " Ben stop, oh Ben please," she giggled.

Now they were wrestling all over the bed. Ben could have locked her down completely at any time he wished but was enjoying the activity. Finally he had her flat beneath him as he stopped to gaze at her. She was so damned pretty. She was also so damned sexy. He leaned down and tenderly kissed her, pausing to suck on her bottom lip. Katie groaned and kissed back, inserting her tongue slowly into her b*****r's mouth. Finally they broke the kiss.

"Ben, Ben, you make me feel so sexy. I love you so much."

"I love you too k**do, more than you'll ever know," Ben replied.

With this he backed off, reached down and gently removed her panties. He couldn't believe how wet they were.

He lowered his head to her groin and inhaled deeply. It was better than a Spring morning, or the evening after a gentle rain. It was pussy and it inflamed him immediately. He reached his tongue out and gently touched her clit. Katie almost came off of the bed. It was as if she had been hit by an electrical current.

"Oh God Ben, oh baby that feels so good. Ben if you don't want to you don't have to lick me until I cum. You can fuck me if you want to."

"No," Ben replied, " it sounds good to me. I've been thinking about delivering a load to that beautiful little mouth of yours for quite some time."

"Mmm, sounds good to me too. OK lover, lick away," she said.

Ben continued to nibble at her clit, alternating with also licking up and down the lips of her pussy. She was soaking wet but he loved the taste. He would occasionally suck her now hardened clit into his mouth gently causing her to move her ass up toward him and to groan loudly.

Katie was shoving so much moisture out of her pussy that Ben could hardly keep up with it. He was loving every minute of it though. He was now stabbing her clit with his tongue causing her to jerk and moan even more. He now moved two of his fingers into her pussy and began to fuck her with them as he continued to lick and suck. Katie was humping him hard now, her breath coming in ragged gasps.

"Oh Ben, Bennie, it's so good. Ahh, Ben I'm gonna cum baby, here it comes."

Katie's orgasm was powerful, she humped up at her b*****r and remained there with her ass off of the bed. She was at the same time whimpering. She was cumming as hard as Ben had ever seen her do.

"Oh yes, oh yes, oh yes, oh Ben it's so good, so good," Katie whimpered, "I love you baby, love you."

Katie started to relax, coming down from her sexual high, her breathing returning to what somewhat resembled normal.

" Ben," she whispered, "I love you so much. You have just pleased me baby, so much."

"That's what I aim to do ma'am," he replied.

They lay quietly in each other's arms, relaxing in the afterglow of Katie's orgasm.

"OK big boy," Katie said, " now it's your turn."

Ben laid back and opened his legs, his cock standing as a flagpole.

"No sweety, not that way," Katie said, " I wanna do it like I've seen in the movies. I would like to get on my knees with you standing. You know, nice and raunchy."

Ben laughed at the vision, moved off the bed, walked around to her side and smiled at his s****r.

Katie got off the bed, kneeled down and leaned forward, taking Ben's big cock in her hand, gazing at it.

"Ben," she said softly, " it still amazes me. Look at the big veins in it. It is so hard, it's like a rock baby. Are you ready for me to suck you off Bennie?"

Her soft handling of his cock and her conversation had heightened his sensations. His cock felt so sensitive. She was very lightly moving her soft little hand up and down its length.

"Oh Katie, that feels so good," he croaked, hardly able to speak. " I'm not gonna last long at this rate little lady," Ben said.

Katie smiled and moved forward...." I haven't even started yet baby, you just wait. I've been practicing on a carrot, " she giggled.

At that point Katie took his cock in her mouth and began to slowly work her way up and down his tool. She could get most of it in her mouth but when she tried for the last bit her gag reflex wouldn't allow her to get there.

"Katie babe," Ben said, "when I cum there is usually a lot of stuff as you well know. You don't have to keep it in your mouth. You can just jerk me if you want."

"Oh no," she replied emphatically, " no siree. I'm gonna milk this big ole thing and enjoy every fucking minute of it."

Ben was startled by her use of the "f" word but only momentarily. Katie was working on him in earnest now and it was starting to have some results. Her mouth was small and perfectly formed for this purpose. He would call them rosebud lips. Her mouth was wet and warm and oh so exciting.

"Oh Katie, baby you sure you never done this before?" he asked.

"No Bennie, never. Like I told you, I'm serious, I've been practicing on carrots, my hairbrush, everything that I could find."

Man she must have some happy hairbrushes cause she was doing a dynamite job on him. He could feel his climax getting closer with every slurp from her magical mouth.

"OK babe, you're getting there, it's not gonna be long now. Remember you don't have to take it in your mouth."

Katie merely continued to suck and lick and shook her head in the negative. She mumbled something, or tried to but it was tough with 9 inches of cock in her mouth. OK, if that's what she wanted he would grant her wish.

In addition to sucking she was now also flicking her tongue across the bottom of his cock. He felt it building fast now, boiling toward completion, his cock beginning to harden even more.

"Here it is honey, get ready."

Ben felt it racing down his cock and he caught his breath as the first salvo was fired into her dainty little mouth. He was shooting fast and each was a powerful rope of cum, splashing into the back of her throat. After what seemed like minutes but was instead probably seconds, the firing ceased. He slowly and gently pulled his cock from his s****r's mouth.

He backed off, shifted his weight, then came forward and kissed her gently on the lips. He could taste the saltiness of his ejaculate on her lips. That was a first for him and he realized it didn't really taste that bad.

"Thank you little s****r, that was one hell of a blowjob."

"Really Ben, did I really do it OK," Katie asked.

"I'm not k**ding Katie, that was fantastic. You saw how quick I came didn't you.

Katie smiled broadly, happy that she had been able to please him.

"Maybe you'll let me do that for you again some time," Katie said proudly.

"Yep, maybe I will."

"By the way Katie", Ben asked, "you're not gonna keep coming up with a new theme each day are you. I mean we've done just about everything now.

"Oh no we haven't big b*****r, I'm thinking we might try the back yard tomorrow night. After dark of course."

"Katie," Ben said, you know the Wilsons have a big light that they use when they put the dog out. It unfortunately lights up our back yard too. Sounds awfully dangerous to me."

"That's what makes it exciting baby, it's the danger part you know. "

Ben decided by the weekend he would probably be glad his mom was back home. His s****r was starting to wear him out.... Continue»
Posted by Acebottom 4 years ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Masturbation, Taboo  |  Views: 1641  |  
  |  4